Seeds of Chaos: Chapter 54 (Clash of the Celestials)
**Chapter 54**
“How dare you!?!”
After being sent plunging into the dark sea, the avatar quickly got out of the water with a furious roar. One look of his face was enough to tell everyone that his furious beyond measures. Also, on his forehead was a small wound that had stopped bleeding.
Yes a small wound. Despite giving it her all, the only thing that the girl manages to give the avatar of the god of the void is a small wound on the forehead. Still, that was enough for Rennel. Although the difference between them and the avatar was huge, it doesn’t mean that it could not be injured. As long as the avatar could be injured then it could be defeated or destroyed.
With barely any energy left on her body, Rennel could no longer control herself and quickly started falling into the dark waters below.
But would the avatar of the void allow such transgression unpunished? Of course it will not. Appearing on the avatar’s back are two wings that seemed to be made of galaxies of stars. And with eyes full of hate and resentment, the avatar slashed vertically with his right hand.
The moment the avatar slashed with his right hand, the space in front of it was cut in half, spreading quickly towards the helplessly falling girl. Forcing herself, Rennel was able to see the mysterious power that cut the space in half coming at her with pull force.
Rennel knew that once that mysterious power hits her, she’ll die. Not only would she be cut in half from top to bottom, she’ll also be disintegrated into nothingness.
“How vicious...” Rennel thought as she watches death looming. The fact that the avatar didn’t hesitate to use such a powerful move against a human girl was enough to tell the girl that the avatar of the god of the void was a very petty god, and would viciously take revenge on even the smallest grievances.
However, despite facing death, Rennel was not afraid. On the contrary there was a smile on her face. Why? It's because her teacher finally made his move. Before the attack could even get near the girl, a single claw made out purely of energy appeared out of nowhere and easily obliterated the mysterious energy trying to destroy her.
After that, the girl that was about to fall into the water stopped falling and was quickly sent back to Chaos’ side.
“You dare interfere with my revenge?!” The avatar whose eyes were red from hatred glared at Chaos who interfered with it from enacting its revenge.
“And do you expect me to just watch as you turn my precious student into nothingness? Are you an idiot?” Chaos jeered while looking at the avatar of the void as if it was a fool. “Also, who gave you the right to speak like you’re superior to me?”
Without warning, Chaos swipe with his right paw; sending the still raging avatar plunging into the freezing water below. It was very similar to what Rennel did to it earlier, the only difference was that Chaos didn’t use much effort at all.
“How was it?” Chaos asked after his head at Rennel who was breathing heavily due to using almost all of the mana inside her body.
“Powerful. The difference between us was like day and night. We aren’t comparable at all.” Rennel honestly revealed her thoughts. “However, I was still able to wound it. Certainly, what I inflicted on it could barely be called a wound. But the fact that it could be wounded despite being a lot more powerful than me proved that it could be killed.”
“If I were on my third awakening, I could probably do a lot better. At the very least I could give it a proper wound.” Rennel added after letting out a sigh of regret.
“Oh? You don’t think you could defeat the avatar after your third awakening?” Chaos teases.
“Please don’t tease me teacher, I’m not delusional.” Rennel answered, a wry smile painted on her lips.
Although Rennel believed that she’ll become a lot stronger once she successfully had her third awakening, she’s also very much aware of the difference in power between her and the avatar of the god of the void. The most she could do after her third awakening was to match a titan in battle.
While the teacher and student were having a conversation, the avatar of the void that was sent plunging into the deepest part of the ocean finally surfaced with a huge splash.
“Bastard, I’ll destroy you!!!” The avatar roared in rage as it sends a large sphere of dark energy towards Chaos and Rennel.
Chaos, who was still as cool as a cucumber intercepted the attack before destroying the sphere of dark energy completely. But as if expecting the sphere of dark energy to be destroyed, the avatar didn’t get flustered or panic, and simply sent two more sphere of the dark energy barreling at the two. And before Chaos could destroy the spheres of dark energy again, it exploded – sending destructive energy that destroyed everything in its path including the magnetic *island* where they found the prince and his crew!
“No hesitation whatsoever…,” seeing the destruction the avatar caused, Chaos could only shakes his head. He then turned at Rennel and looked at her for several seconds before speaking. “It’ll probably take a while before we could meet again. Take care of yourself, you hear?”
Rennel’s heart started beating wildly after hearing her teacher’s words. She doesn’t know why but she has a very bad feeling. It was as if her teacher was saying goodbye to her!
“Teacher, what… what are you trying to say? I don’t understand?”
Chaos looked at Rennel with the softest expression that the girl had ever seen on her teacher’s face. The look that Chaos was giving the girl was that of a parent fondly looking at his child.
“Be good, and do not be lazy on your training. Once you have the power to roam the cosmos then come and look for me.” Without waiting for the girl’s response, Chaos opened a hole in space and gently pushed Rennel inside. But before the hole closes completely, the girl heard her teacher’s voice once more, “Look for me at the beginning and the end of everything: Chaos.”
Her teacher’s cryptic words imprinted itself into the girl’s mind as she tries to reach for her teacher with her hand before being engulfed in complete darkness as the hole in space closes for good.
****
“My god… it’s the end of the world!”
A crew of the gnome airship, a male gnome, stared with gaping mouth at what he described to be the end of the world. And who could blame him? Lightning, thunders, countless tear in space, and pretty much anything that describes the Armageddon was playing before everyone’s eyes. It was chaos, a pandemonium.
Witnessing such a scene, every single person aboard the airship, whether they’re humans or gnomes felt their hearts tremble in both fear and trepidation.
“So this is what would happen if a god descended into the world?” Russell asked himself with clenched fists.
“No. This is happening because two gods are fighting.” A beautiful woman with black hair, the famous Sorceress Cassandra walked to the prince’s side and answered his question.
Since the both the sorceress and the prince didn’t lower the volume of their voice, everyone nearby heard the conversation. And just like the prince, the sorceress’ unexpected answer surprises them greatly.
“You’re talking nonsense! How could there be two gods?!” One of the acolytes, a man was quick to dismiss the sorceress claim. Looking at his eyes, one could see the look of agitation and a hint of insanity.
“Crazy bastard, who do you think you’re speaking to huh?!”
The male acolyte’s rudeness towards the sorceress didn’t earn him any admiration from the people around him. On contrary, it earned him a beating from the sorceress’ admirers. Seeing this scene, the prince could not help but face-palmed while thinking that now’s not the time to fool around.
“That’s enough!” The prince shouted authoritatively. He then turned towards the female acolyte Dahlia. “Please take care of your subordinates. Make sure they don’t do anything that could agitate everyone aboard the airship.”
Dahlia nodded her head without saying a single word. After making sure that the acolytes understood their position, Russell turned towards the sorceress and asked her to explain her previous words.
“When I said that there’s a second god fighting the possessed Carl, I wasn’t joking. There is indeed a second god. And although he’s just an avatar, he should have no problem defeating the envoy of the void that descended into the our world through possession.” The sorceress explained.
“Really? Then who is this second god you speak of?” Russell asked. “Is it one of the gods that’s supposed to protect this world, the administrators?”
Sorceress Cassandra looked at the prince with a slight surprise. The existence of the administrators was not really a secret but very few knew their identity as the world’s administrators. In this world, the administrators were known as the four gods of the world’s four major religions. Basically, they’re known as gods instead of administrators.
“Don’t be too surprise, sorceress. I might be known as the troublemaker prince but I’m still the crown prince of the gnome race. It’s only normal that I know some high level secrets.
“I see…,” the sorceress said with a nod. “To answer your question, the one fighting the avatar of the god of the void right now should not be one the four major gods. After all, those cowards could no longer descend into the world after allowing the god of the void to descend through possessing the envoy of the void, Carl.”
“Your words could be considered blasphemy by your fellow humans, sorceress. Also, how did you know all of this?” Russell asked.
Sorceress Cassandra stayed quiet for several minutes before speaking again. “I too, have my own secret. Your Highness, do you know why I’m called a *sorceress?* “
“Wasn’t it because your magic could synchronize with the will of the world?” Russell answered after thinking for a little bit.
The sorceress nodded her head. “Yes, it’s because I could synchronize my magic with the will of the world itself. Which mean that I get the answers to my questions straight from the world itself,” she explained calmly.
The eyes of everyone present widened in surprise. Forget Russell, Lucata, and the other gnomes, even Miranda and Pina were unaware that their teacher had such a huge secret. She could get answers to her questions by asking the will of the world itself? Isn’t her ability a little too overpowered? No wonder she’s the only one that could use the title of sorceress!
“So the will of the world… informed you that the world had rejected the four administrators?” Russel asked after finally calming down.
“Three. One of them was killed by the same god I mentioned some time ago,” answered the sorceress. “But yes, they were rejected and could no longer enter the planet.”
The people present were starting to get dizzy with all the bombshells that keep coming out of the sorceress’ mouth. Not only was there another god that descended but this same god actually killed one of this world’s (*former*) major gods. What the hell is happening to their world? Maybe it’s really a sign that their world is facing an Armageddon?
“Sorceress… just tell us this. Is this god, an ally or an enemy?” Although the sorceress claimed that another god was fighting the avatar of the god of the void, there’s no assurance that his not an enemy.
“You don’t have to worry about that. Although he couldn’t be said to be an ally, he’s at least not our enemy. He’s a neutral god that has no design for this world.” The sorceress answered with confidence.
The prince and the people listening, even several of the acolytes let our sighs of relief. Knowing that there’s still a being out there that’s willing to lend a hand to the inhabitant of a world he didn’t know greatly calmed their furiously beating hearts.
“Sorceress, why did this god decided to get involve with someone else’s mess?” Lucata who was quietly listening to the entire conversation till now finally spoke out her mind and asked the question that was on everyone’s mind.
Hearing the Lucata’s question, the sorceress couldn’t help but smile helplessly. “We’re just lucky. The only reason he decided to act was because his student was adamant on saving this world from the disaster that the members of the Sect of the Void had created.”
A student! A god has a student?
****
As the battle between Chaos and the avatar of the god of the void continues, the perpetually dark ‘*Dark Sea*’ was in chaos with the sea monsters desperately fleeing as far away as possible from where the fight was happening. With the sea monsters fleeing in all directions, the explorers and prospectors trying their luck in the *Dark Sea* were as expected, also affected.
Fearful of being attacked by the desperately escaping sea monsters these explorers and prospectors could only cut their expedition short and flee from the region. Judging by the destructiveness of the fight, one could see that the landscape of the Dark Sea would completely change.
Back at the airship, the captain and his navigators were scrambling to find the exit out of the *Dark Sea*. As they were previously chased (*and lead*) by the sahagins before finding the island where the prince was located, the captain and his navigators didn’t have the chance to map out the route which lead to them fumbling all over the place in search of the exit.
Obviously, searching blindly is not a good idea either as there fuels and food supply are limited. Thankfully they received help from an unlikely source.
“Over there!” Pina screamed as she pointed at a *star* that’s quickly approaching the airship. No it’s not a star. Stars couldn’t be seen in the Dark Sea due to the perpetual fog that covered the region. What’s more a star doesn’t move like the bright object approaching them right now.
The *object* that could be mistaken as a star is actually the silver falcon, Sol. A monster king and Rennel’s familiar that initiated a soul contract with the girl on her own accord.
“Sol, we’re over here!” Pina called towards Sol who quickly approaches the airship.
“Pina!” A feminine-sounding voice called back.
When everyone finally saw what the *star* really was they were greatly surprise. It was an aerial beast. But not just any regular aerial beast but a flying monster king!
“Sol, Sol, I’m glad you’re finally here,” Seeing her best friend’s familiar, Pina finally stopped holding back her feelings and bawl like a child. After Rennel went back to buy their group more time, Pina barely spoke any words in the entirety of their flight. Only after seeing Sol did her repress feeling came flowing out like a flood.
“There, there…,” said Sol as she comforts the bawling girl. She also allowed the girl to vent out all of her repress feelings by not stopping the red-haired girl from crying. Sol’s human-like action greatly surprised the people watching. If they didn’t see it for themselves, they would not believe that a monster king could comfort a human girl even if they were beaten to death.
Not long after, Pina finally stopped crying. She then looked at silver falcon and asked, “Sol how’s Rennel? Is she safe?”
Pina knew that Rennel and Sol have a soul contract that would allow one to communicate with each other telepathically as long as it didn’t past a certain distance. It was for this reason that Rennel was not afraid of getting lost inside the *Dark Sea* as she have Sol that she could communicate with at will. Of course other than Rennel, only the sorceress, Miranda, and Pina knew of this fact. It was one of their trump cards and was therefore kept a secret even to the gnomes.
****
**To be continued**
Previous Chapters: https://read.cash/@beastion
Seeds of Chaos: Chapter 53 (The Void’s Avatar)
**Chapter 53**
“Hurry up; we need to get as far away from the *island* as possible!”
Upon reaching the airship, Russell quickly ordered the captain to depart. Although confuse, the old captain did what he was told after Russell’s aide handed over the artifact needed to keep their equipment from malfunctioning.
The artifact looks like a metal ball with strange runes strewn all over it, was actually created through the cooperation between the gnomes and the acolytes using a mysterious material they found inside the ruin that was capable of countering the effect of the magnetic field that’s affecting their equipment.
Although the mysterious material has the effect of counteracting the magnetic field of the *island*, it could only do so in a small area. To ensure that the artifact was capable of protecting an entire airship from the magnetic field, the gnomes and the acolytes have to work together.
“Your Highness, where is the girl?” The old captain asked after the airship was no longer affected by the magnetic field.
Russell didn’t answer immediately and stared at the island that was slowly getting smaller as the airship flew higher. “She stayed behind to give us more time,” the prince finally replied after breathing out a heavy sigh.
The old captain’s hands trembled in agitation after hearing that Rennel had chosen to stay behind before forcing himself to calm down. “Just what happened, Your Highness? Why did the girl have to stay behind?” The old captain asked in a slightly shaking voice.
While they were still searching for the prince and his crew, the girl did a lot of thing that endeared her to the crew of the airship not including the fact that she played a big role in the success of their mission. As the youngest person in the expedition team, she, along with the other two girls, made what could have been a dreary journey more bearable.
Also, being naturally curious, Rennel often spoke with the old captain to ask him about the airships and other similar subjects. Because of their constant contact as well as the fact that he have grandchildren of his own and was starting to miss them, the old captain started treating the girl as his own granddaughter.
“It’s my fault. I’ve befriend and cooperated with someone that hailed from an infamous organization known for their unsavory actions,” said the prince.
“Your Highness, please don’t blame yourself. You only did that to protect everyone,” the prince’s aide quickly countered.
"No. My initial reasoning does not matter; it still won’t change the fact that I did joined hand with the members of *the sect*.” Russell said after shaking his head.
The sect!
“My prince… you cooperated with the members from the Sect of the Void? Then those people are…” The old captain turns his eyes towards the unfamiliar humans that board his airship along with the prince and the others. Although curious who they were at first, the old captain didn’t ask any question and let them board the airship. Never did he think that these people were actually from the infamous Sect of the Void!
“I know that you have a lot of question in your mind, captain. But hear me out first. Back then cooperating with them was our best option if I were to ensure the safety of my crew.” The prince explained. “Even though our cooperation fell apart at the end, I still think that I made the right decision. For example, the artifact we use to counteract the mysterious effect of the *island* was only created through our cooperation.”
The old captain shakes his head. He’s not a narrow-minded person. Although *the sect* was known for their atrocities, it’s not like one cannot reason with them. If the prince thought that cooperating with them was the best choice then there must be someone among them worthy of that trust.
“No, I understand where you’re coming from your highness. If I was in your position back then, I might have done the same,” said the old captain. “Still, I want to know why the girl has to stay behind.”
Russell nodded his head indicating that he understood and narrated everything that happened from the very start. He told him how they meet, what they did in order to survive, the discovery of the ruin, the creation of the artifact, the meeting with the girl’s scouting group, and the conflict that ensued after the girl discovered Carl’s and his companions’ identity.
“So the girl discovered their identity the moment they met but didn’t reveal them until you’re all out of the ruin?” The captain asked the prince for clarification.
“Yes. I was very surprise as well. It actually took me more than a week before I discovered who Carl and the others were. And that’s only because Carl purposely leave out clues.” Russell explained.
“I see. As expected of the girl,” the old captain praises. “But her own excellence and straightforwardness might have been her own downfall. If she had kept it a secret a bit longer, at least until we reached the mainland, then she might not need to fight the envoy alone,” he commented in a regretful voice.
The old captain stared at the direction of the *island*. He actually had the mind to go back and rescue the girl but knew that if he did that, her sacrifice would have been in vain.
“What now, Your Highness?”
After staring at the dark, foggy sea for some time, the old captain finally found his bearings and turned towards the prince and asked for their next course of action.
“First we need to get as far away from here as possible and return to the mainland. After that we’ll asked help from the empire, the kingdoms, and the other powers. Although the girl is powerful, I doubt she could stop the possessed Carl for too long,” the prince started. “If Carl manages to defeat Rennel, he would surely go after us and cause chaos and destruction everywhere he go. To have the slightest chance of winning, we might also have to ask the titans for their assistance.”
“Are, are things that serious?” Hearing the prince plan, the old captain could not help but be taken aback. They were just dealing with a possessed envoy of the void, and yet they needed the help of the titans?
“It’s necessary. The danger I felt that time was very intense to the point that my legs almost buckled up in fear,” the prince explained his reasoning with a helpless smile on his face. “I believed that it’s better to be overboard than be underprepared. If the god of the void is –“
“What is that?!”
While the prince was explaining, one of the gnomes saw something in the horizon and screamed.
****
Rennel stared at the huge pillar of darkness that suddenly shoots out of the envoy’s body. It consumed the envoy before piercing through the fogs.
“How terrifying…” The pressure from the pillar of darkness made the girl’s heart shudders in fear. It was so terrifying that her legs couldn’t help but tremble. That said, he felt the terrifying pressure oddly similar to that of her teacher. “Teacher…”
“What?” Chaos asked after being quiet the entire time. And upon seeing the girl's expression Chaos could only let sigh. "You wanted to try fighting that thing?"
After the others left, Chaos obviously stayed behind. Carl might have called the girl foolish for staying behind before losing to the god of void, and being consumed by the pillar of darkness but with Chaos on her side, the girl was in reality, not in real danger.
Chaos might have chosen not interfere on many things to ensure that the girl didn’t become dependent on him but battling a godlike being like the god of the void was not on the list of things he would not interfere with. After all he wanted Rennel to grow stronger. Not be killed by some random *‘god’* that pops out of nowhere.
Moreover, he and that so called god of the void were outsiders and shouldn’t really interfere with a developing world. Admittedly, Chaos already interfered when he granted three inhabitant of this world with his ‘*seeds’*. Still, compared to the hands on approach of the god of the void, Chaos was still a lot better.
Whereas he only blessed three of this world’s inhabitant with his *seeds*; what the god of the void did was far worse as he actually influenced many people to create a terrorist organization that wanted to destroy the world by letting the god of the void himself descend.
“Yes teacher. I wanted to try fighting the avatar of the god of the void.” Rennel answered while tightening her grip on Jade Thorn in order to give herself some encouragement.
“I advise against it. You’re not his match yet. Even though it’s just an avatar, it’s still much more powerful than you,” replied Chaos.
“I’m aware of that teacher. But I still want to give it a try. Only by fighting him and seeing the vast difference between our powers would I have the chance of another breakthrough,” Rennel argued.
Hearing her reasoning, Chaos no longer tried to argue. Since she already made up her mind, he would just let her do whatever she wanted. If she could really figure out the method for her next awakening, then it would be worth it.
“She has certainly grown up….,” said Chaos to himself as he reminisces. “Maybe it’s time that we part ways and let her pave her own path. Still, I’m a little worried. Fortunately…”
It hadn’t actually been that long since he rescued the girl from a fate worse than death and when she started learning under his tutelage. And although he usually didn’t show it, Chaos is actually very fond of the silver-haired girl that he coincidentally met during his descent into this world. He’s fondness for the girl was so strong that he was even willing antagonize the administrators of this world just to protect her.
That said he couldn’t really stay by her side forever. For the girl to grow and realize her full potential, she must experience hardships, and awaken her seed through her own effort.
“I thought I could stay with you a little longer but then you have to encounter someone that could be possessed and be taken over by a god. Seriously, just how bad is your luck?”
The pillar of darkness vanished; replacing it was the envoy Carl whose injuries are now fully healed. No, it was no longer the envoy known as the *‘Gentleman’*. The *person* that the girl is currently facing is now the god of the void’s avatar.
“So this is the mortal body that was prepared for me? How pathetic. It’s so weak.” The avatar complained after examining Carl’s body. “But then again what do I expect from a mortal body. I guess it’ll have to make do for now.”
“Now then… What do we have here?” The avatar turned *its* eyes at Rennel, no, *its* eyes is only looking at Chaos. “I thought I would be the first celestial being to enter this world. Well, beside those so called administrators that is. But then again, those weaklings barely classified as celestials so it didn't really count.”
Since his presence was already revealed, Chaos decided to just show himself. Seeing his current form, the avatar raises one of *its* eyebrows.
“Hm? It doesn’t look like you took possession of someone else’s body. Did you create an avatar instead?” The avatar of the god of void asked. “So wasteful... If that avatar of yours got destroy then your losses won’t be minor. It would have been a lot better for you if you just possessed a ‘*disposable*’ body.”
Hearing the avatar of the void calling Carl’s body, disposable, almost made Rennel want to stab the avatar in the face. But upon remembering that the body was just being ‘borrowed’ by the god of void, allowed the girl to calm herself. That said if she had the chance to do so in the future, Rennel will make sure to make the annoying god pay for threating other people’s body as disposable tool.
“You sure talk too much for a celestial. Why? Were you that lonely without anyone to talk to for so long?” Chaos derided the avatar of the god of the void after seeing the girl looking very upset. “Maybe you could try making friends instead of always plotting how to conquer and devour words?”
Being derided by Chaos greatly upsets the avatar of the void. Looking at the dark expression on *its* face was enough to tell anyone that the only way it could calm the hatred brewing in *its* heart was to destroy Chaos’ avatar.
“Preposterous! Do you have any idea who I am? How dare you run your mouth in front of me?”
Angered by Chaos deriding words, the avatar of the void of the god released more of its aura as if trying to intimidate Chaos. Unfortunately for the avatar, its action was for naught.
****
“Are you done throwing tantrum?” Chaos sneered at the avatar of the void that seemed to be throwing a tantrum after being insulted. He then turned towards Rennel who was sweating buckets because of the pressure being released by the avatar. “If you want to attack that bastard now’s the time. Just remember though, I will only save you if you’re close to death. Do you understand?”
“Yes teacher!”
Rennel took a deep breath before walking forward and brandishing her spear. And without saying anything, she flew towards the avatar of the void without care for her own safety!
Seeing a human girl baring her fangs at a celestial almost made the avatar laugh out loud. It was truly unbelievable… In the countless words *it* had devoured previously no mortal had ever thought of facing *it* in battle*,* let alone put that thought into action. And yet in this primitive world, a weak human, a female even dared to face it? Truly Laughable!
“What’s the meaning of this nameless god? Why are you sending your toy to face me? Are you perhaps tired of playing with her that you’re willingly sending her to her doom?” The avatar of the void asked while looking at Chaos as if he was a fool.
Chaos didn’t bother with the avatar’s words, and merely gave *it* the side-eye. Rennel on the other hand finally reached the avatar that was floating without care in the sky after forcibly ignoring the pressure that the avatar was releasing. The fact that *it* didn’t even try to put on any defenses was a proof that *it* was looking down on her.
Ignoring the avatar’s disdain towards her, Rennel channeled all of the mana available to her – knowing full well that unless she gave it her all, she won’t be able to break through the avatar’s skin. As such for the sake of that single strike, the girl didn’t even bother to use mana to protect herself. Instead, deciding to forgo defense for the sake of offense.
It was a gamble; a very dangerous move that could potentially kill her in an instant. The only reason the girl even dared to do such a thing was to avenge her former opponent, and because of a promise from her teacher, Chaos.
Jade Thorn stabbed at the avatar’s head without being challenged. It was as if the proud avatar was purposely allowing the girl to stab at *it*. Maybe it’s just pride or disdain on the avatar’s side. Or maybe, the avatar just want the girl to experience complete feeling of helplessness once the attack that she put everything she had into, failed to do anything to the avatar.
The avatar of the void watches the jade-green spear approaching *its* forehead with disdain. Although it feels like it’s beneath it to play along with the human girl, the avatar still decided to do so on a whim. An instant later the spear hits it mark and the avatar… was sent plunging into the dark sea!
****
**To be continued**
Previous Chapters: https://read.cash/@beastion
Seeds of Chaos: Chapter 52 (Possession Pt. 2)
**Chapter 52**
The jade-green spear and the invisible sword clashed in an exchange that sends shockwaves and spark flying; even their users were also sent flying back by the sheer force of the attacks. At first it seemed like the two were equally pushed back but if one looks closely they would see that Rennel have the slight advantage.
But despite losing ground slightly, Carl wasn’t too affected as he sent several sword lights flying towards the silver-haired girl with his invisible sword. He could tell that at close range, he was at a disadvantage, and decided to focus more on long-range attacks. Being disadvantaged in close range was actually strange as a sword should be more suited for close range combat compared to that of a spear. And yet he was actually losing in close range?
*“Unbelievable… our physical strength was indeed almost equal!”* Carl stared at the girl who easily destroyed the sword lights in disbelief*. “But where is that strength coming from?”*
Carl observes the girl’s skinny arms and slim physique and compared himself. Although he doesn’t look like it due to his choice of clothing, he was actually well-built with a body filled with powerful and well-trained muscles. But the girl was really as slim as she looks. It’s difficult to believe that such power came from such a small body.
*“Just what did she eat while growing up to become so powerful?”* Carl complained to himself. “*No, I can’t allow this to continue.”*
While Carl was racking his brain if he’ll use his strongest trump card, Rennel was also having her own troubles. During the duration of the entire fight, she’d changed her strategy and fighting style several times, and yet the envoy was able to deal with them all. Certainly, she manages to gain some minor advantages because of them but she could tell that it wasn’t enough to secure victory.
“*At this rate this is going he’ll eventually get use to all the changes in my fighting style. After all, it’s not like I have endless arrays of fighting styles to change into whenever she liked...”*
Rennel observed the situation carefully and thought that the only way the situation could change in her favor was to destroy the opponent’s weapon. Speaking of which, Rennel was still unsure what the invisible sword even looks like. The only thing he knew about it was that it’s a sword, and that it was invisible.
*“The ability to make one’s weapon invisible… Could it be the one of the abilities he received from the so called god of the void?”*
There were countless questions on the girl’s mind but since she was in the middle of the fight, she could only leave these questions unanswered – at least for now.
Rennel didn’t dawdle on her thoughts any longer. The longer the fight carries on the higher the chance of something unexpected happening. Right now she must do everything to destroy the invisible sword!
The girl kicked the ground and quickly stabbed at Carl’s head. And almost instinctively, Carl used his sword to block the spear.
Clang!
The metals ring and sparks flew once the weapons met head on. Being in a disadvantage position since earlier, Carl was pushed back by the sudden attack to his head. But it wasn’t over yet. Again and again, Rennel stabbed her spear in every direction imaginable. It was obvious that Rennel had stopped holding back and was determined to take the envoy’s life!
Being pressed by the girl’s fatal attacks, the envoy could only defend desperately using his sword while moving backward. And since he couldn’t see the condition of his weapon, he was unaware that its durability was slowly being chipped away with every attack.
*“What the hell just happened? Did she go crazy or something*?” Carl found the girl’s aggressiveness very strange. Although attacking like a berserker made the girl’s attack a lot powerful to the point that he was being constantly pushed back, it actually made her attacks more predictable and therefore easier to defend against.
Certainly she had changed her attack pattern and fighting styles several times in their previous exchanges but if there’s one thing that the girl never changes even when shuffling from one fighting style to another, it was her precision and unpredictability.
All her attacks till not too long ago has always been very precise and unpredictable but now her attacks could easily be read. It was for this reason why Carl was asking himself if the girl had finally gone insane. Of course a big part of him was still thinking that the girl was planning something.
*“No matter… I don’t care if you’ve gone insane or not, or even if you have other plans. But since you’re giving me this chance then I would be a fool to not take advantage of it!”*
Clang! Clang! Clang! Clang!
Carl and Rennel’s weapons keeps on clashing against each other as the girl attacks fiercely while the envoy focuses on defending. As the battle went on Carl’s eyes became more severe as he waits for the right opportunity to counter attack. It won’t be long, he could feel it. Once the girl loses concentration even for a micro second, Carl would not miss it. And once that happen, lady victory would end up favoring him.
Not long after…
“Now!” Carl’s eyes opened wide while letting out a shout. It’s finally there – a blind spot!
After deflecting the girl’s last attack, Carl finally saw his chance and attacked the girl’s blind spot which was her right flank. As long as he could successfully wound the girl, even if he couldn’t bring her down for good, his chance of winning would increase exponentially!
But the moment the attack was about to land… his sword shattered!
****Shattering sound.****
****
“But how!”
Carl stared in disbelief at the pieces of his shattered sword flying in every direction. When his sword was about to pierce the girl’s flank, it was intercepted by the girl’s fist that shattered it into pieces!
Yes, the girl’s fist shattered the sword into thousands of pieces which was a truly absurd sight no matter how one looks at it. Was the girl’s fist tougher than a sword made of metal? Of course not!
No matter how tough the girl was or how thick her skin, it will never be as tough as an artifact – especially if that artifact was a high-level one. Even if she covered her skin with mana, it still wouldn’t be enough to protect her flesh from being stabbed by the magical sword.
And yet, she did the impossible. And Carl could only think of one reason why it was so. His artifact, his magical sword was compromised and was already in the verge of being destroyed!
Carl really wanted to ask the girl how she did it but before he could open his mouth, the girl stabbed her spear towards his chest!
Bang!
Like a meteor, Carl was sent crashing into the ground!
Every person watching the fight was caught off-guard and looked on with a dumbfounded expression when the envoy of the void, Carl, was sent crashing into the ground, sending dust and broken soil flying in all direction. They all then turned their eyes towards Rennel who stood not too far away from the crater with an unreadable expression on her face.
Was the fight over? No, not yet…
*Coughing sound!*
Inside the crater, and among the flying dust that was yet to settle, everyone could hear several coughs. The coughs were unpleasant to the ears. Maybe it was the dust, or it could be the injury he had sustained but no matter the reasons, the envoy’s cough sounded really terrible.
Soon the dust settled and the envoy was finally revealed to all thanks to the fact that the nearby fog was cleared out during the two combatant’s previous exchanges.
Gasps!
Both humans and gnomes collectively gasp after seeing the envoy’s current state. Although he was still alive and was able to stand on his own, he was in a really bad shape. The clothes on his upper body was completely destroyed, his chest bleeding. But the worst injury he had received was no doubt in his arms. It was bloodied all over and was mangled.
Although he hasn’t lost a limb, it was close to that considering the severity of the damage. Unless he could find a skilled healer to fix his broken arms, there’s a high chance he’ll lose both of them to gangrene.
“Envoy!” The woman who was with the envoy, the same woman who clashed with the prince’s aide screamed in shock after seeing Carl’s injuries. She wanted to run towards Carl hoping to help him but stopped when the envoy shouted at her not to interfere.
“You got me good, young lady.”
Despite being seriously injured and being beaten to his current condition, the envoy still praises the girl with a good-natured smile on his face. And although he looks wretched thanks to his grievous injuries, his expression didn’t show a single sign of pain. It was as if the injuries weren’t his.
“You’re won’t ask for help from your companion?” Rennel asked with a frown on her face.
“They won’t be able to help, and might just get on my way,” Carl answered calmly despite his injuries.
Rennel’s frown deepened after hearing the envoy’s words. The man’s calm demeanor despite his injuries was totally out of her expectations. She couldn’t understand how the man could stay so calm even after all of that.
He couldn’t be immune to pain, could he?
*“Yes, that should be the only explanation…,”* the girl thought.
“No, you’re mistaken, young lady…,” said Carl as if reading the girl’s thoughts. “Actually, I could feel pain. And it was horrible. So horrible in fact that I wanted to cry and scream. It’s just that my pride won’t allow me to show such a pathetic sight especially to someone who has earned my respect.”
The girl stared at the heavily injured envoy and opened her mouth to speak. “Surrender, I won’t kill you if you surrender now,” the girl urges.
Hearing her words, the envoy smiled softly, and then shook his head several times. “I’m afraid that I cannot. On the contrary, I urge you all to run as far away from me as possible. And if possible, please take my companions with you,” he answered.
Rennel’s expression greatly changed after hearing the envoy’s reply. “But why?!” She asked, feeling a sense of foreboding. She couldn’t understand where the foreboding feeling was coming from. In all account, she shouldn’t be feeling this way. She was obviously the victor but for some reason, she felt danger. Extreme danger.
“Carl, what are you trying to say?” Russell questioned. Just like the girl, he too, was feeling that something very wrong will happen to them unless they follow Carl’s advice and flee the *island*.
“There’s not enough time, Russell. Please hurry up and flee. My strongest ability… activated on its own,” he answered, “and I could barely hold it back. Escape while there’s time!”
****
Although confuse, Sorceress Cassandra, and her students, Rennel, the gnomes and even the acolytes did as they were told and ran away towards the airship that they used to get to the *island*.
“Hey, do you have any idea what’s happening to him?” Lucata turned her head towards the female acolyte, Dahlia (*the same woman who argued with the aide earlier*), and asked what’s happening to Carl while running as fast as her short leg could run. “Also, what’s that black smoke-like thing coming out of his body?”
“I’m not entirely sure but I think that’s the envoy’s strongest ability: Possession.” Dahlia answered with a grim expression on her face.
Rennel, and the others quickly look at the female acolyte and gasped after hearing the word ‘*Possession*’. They knew the meaning of the world, and have an idea what the word entails. If one combines the fact that Carl was an envoy of the void, and that the Sect of the Void wanted to summon the so called god of the void, then one would know how the possession was going to proceed.
“That’s crazy!” One of the gnomes screamed upon realizing what would happen if the possession succeeded. “We should stop him before it’s too late,” he added.
“That’s impossible. I heard that once ‘Possession’ started it could no longer be stop. That black smoke that’s coming out of his body was a whip of the god of the void’s aura, and would attack anyone that tried to do anything to the envoy,” Dahlia quickly explained.
“I see. So I’m actually at fault for not delivering the deathblow while I still have the chance.” Rennel who was running with them suddenly stopped on her track which surprises the others. “Continue running. I’ll try to buy you all a bit more time,” she said with grim expression on her face.
“No!” Pina run towards Rennel and tried to grab her but was easily pushed back by the silver-haired girl. Fortunately, Miranda was close to her and safely catches the red-haired girl, preventing her from getting hurt.
Rennel, who didn’t even look at her friend, spoke, “Take care of Pina. Also, don’t wait for me.” Saying so, the girl disappeared from where she stood, leaving only dust behind.
“Rennel!”
The girl ignored her friend’s scream and dashes towards the envoy that was currently on his knees as he tries to prevent the possession from succeeding. But judging by the thick smoke-like black aura, she could tell that he was losing the battle against the entity that was trying to enter his body. And that was to be expected. After all, Carl was just a mortal while the entity that was trying to possess him was considered a god by his own faction.
Sensing her presence, Carl slowly looked up. The composure that was on his face earlier was now gone. Replacing it was an intensely pained look most likely caused by his injuries and the possession that he was trying to prevent.
“Why did you come back?” The envoy asked.
“I want to give my companion more time,” Rennel answered as she brandished her spear.
Carl shook his head after hearing the girl’s words. “It’s too late. You should have killed me when you have the chance. You should have never showed me mercy,” he murmured in a voice full of regrets.
Indeed. The only reason that Carl was able to survive the last strike from Rennel was due to the fact that the girl had showed mercy at the last second. After falling to the girl’s trap and having his weapon destroyed, Carl’s only recourse was to protect his vitals and life with his own limbs that he coated with magic.
But as Rennel’s spear was a high-level magic artifact forge by Chaos himself, Carl’s attempt proved useless. But as Rennel herself purposely missed his vitals, the envoy survived a strike that could have easily killed him.
“I, I have never killed a person before…,” Rennel admitted in a rare display of weakness. “That’s why I couldn’t do it…”
“You…,” Carl sighed upon realizing what's running on the girl's mind the entirety of the fight.
“Listen to me, young lady… You’re too soft for your own good. This world is not as kind as it seemed. In order to survive, to protect what’s important to you, you must throw away your hesitation. You must learn do everything in your power to protect yourself and those important to you even if it means dirtying your hands,” the envoy advised the girl after which he gritted his teeth. From the looks of it, Carl could only last for so long.
“Please run. I don’t think I could hold it in any longer.” Carl stared at Rennel and asks her to run why he could still hold on.
“I can’t.” Rennel shook her head. “I need to give my companions more time.”
Hearing her response, Carl could only breathe out a heavy sigh.
“Foolish girl…”
****
**To be continued**
Previous Chapters: https://read.cash/@beastion
Seeds of Chaos: Chapter 51 (Possession Pt. 1)
**Chapter 51**
“Rennel, are you really doing this? Isn’t that person very dangerous?” Pina asked worriedly.
“Yes. He’s very dangerous. Possibly the strongest I’ve faced so far,” Rennel openly admitted. “But that’s exactly the reason why I needed to fight and subdue him. If not he'll be a danger to everyone here. Do you understand?”
Pina shakes her head as if she doesn’t understand, “But does it have to be you? There’s so many people here, surely… surely someone could take him on, right?”
Hearing her friend’s question, frown appeared on Rennel’s face. It was as if she’s struggling to say something. Finally she sighed. “I'm not trying to look down on anyone but… aside from me (*and teacher*) no one else is his match. Truth be told, I don’t even know how the prince manages to convince that person to cooperate with him till now. If not for the fact that that person seemed to value his promises, the prince and his crew would have long been dead,” Rennel explained further.
“What…? How could that be? Surely the prince…”
“No, she’s right. It’s only due to our agreement that he hasn’t slaughtered us yet.” The prince suddenly cuts into the conversation. “To be honest, he’s rather strange among the envoys of the void. Maybe he’s just trying to live to his namesake as the *'Gentleman'* but our cooperation would most likely end once we find the thing we needed to escape this place,” said the prince with a mirthless smile on his face.
The prince turned towards Rennel and asked, “I don’t want to dull your confidence young lady… but are you that confident in defeating him? No matter how I look at it, your chance of winning is very slim.”
“Hard to say which one of us is going to win or lose this fight…? After all no one really knows the result of a fight till a winner is declared,” Rennel replied. “That said you need to act no matter the result, Your Highness. Because if things really turned bad, I would prioritize mine and Pina’s safety.”
Rennel walk towards her opponent without waiting for a reply from the prince. On the other hand, the Sorceress Cassandra, Miranda, Lucata and the other gnomes fell into silence after hearing what she'd said. Unless they were fool, there’s no way that they wouldn’t understand the hidden meaning behind the girl’s words.
*I will try to defeat the envoy from the sect but if I failed, I’ll focus on ensuring my safety and that of Pina. When that happened, you’re all on your own.* Those were the meaning behind the girl’s words.
“What a good friend,” whispered the sorceress feeling rather envious that her student manages to make such a good friend.
“Indeed. She’s probably aware that you’ll take both Pina and I to the expedition. To prevent any mishaps from happening to my junior sister, she decided to come along." Miranda explained.
The sorceress nodded her head in agreement to Miranda’s explanation. The silver-haired girl’s confident action through the entire expedition told her that Rennel was more than capable of entering and exiting the *Dark Sea* even if she was alone. So if things really turned for the worse she'll be able to escape with Pina.
“Sorry to keep you waiting,” Rennel stopped not too far away from the envoy Carl, and apologized for taking her time.
Carl gave the girl a gentlemanly smile, and spoke, “Have you said everything you wanted to say to your friend?”
‘Yes, I’ve said what needed to be said,” she answered.
“Very good. Then shall we begin?”
Rennel nodded and brandished her right hand, and before everyone’s eyes, a beautiful jade-green spear, Jade thorn, appeared on her hand. Once Jade Thorn appeared a terrible pressure engulfs everyone present.
Not only that, they also noticed that the girl’s aura completely changed. Before them was no longer the delicate-looking girl but a warrior that had fought countless battle. Even Carl’s expression changed greatly after seeing the current Rennel.
*“How could she change so much by simply brandishing her spear?*” Carl thought while looking at the girl with a grim expression. *“Also, it’s obvious that her spear is a powerful magic artifact but where did she hides it?”*
Carl was thinking of the answer to his question deeply but the answer he came with made his expression more severe. Aside from that, he’s also feeling some terror. Yes terror. After all if his hunch was right, then the girl possessed a space ring!
The ring itself was not the problem but rather where she'd gotten the ring. Was the ring accidentally found inside a ruin? Or was it given by someone else? If it were the first option then there’s nothing much to fear. But if it was the second option then things might become more complicated.
The envoy, Carl, wasn’t the only one that was surprise. People like the sorceress and the prince were also greatly taken aback upon realizing where the girl pulls out her spear!
****
The envoy moved like a shadow. With every swing of his hands, a blade light flew towards Rennel. The speed behind every strike was beyond what Rennel had faced before. The trickiest part though was the fact that the girl couldn’t see the envoy’s weapon. It’s not that the weapon was swung so fast that it couldn’t be seen by the naked eyes but the weapon could not really be seen!
*“An invisible weapon? What a tricky opponent…”*
Although Rennel couldn’t see the weapon, she was fast enough to react to any incoming attack and was able to defend herself. But just defending won’t ensure her victory. She should also attack. It’s possible to simply wait it out till the envoy tire himself from attacking. But would the man called the *“Gentleman”* let himself be defeated by such a lousy method?
No, that’s impossible.
People on the top didn’t reach their position by simply relying on luck or talent alone. They’re all tenacious, scheming, and intelligent. So how could an envoy of the void not thought of such a lousy strategy?
*“…At the end of the day, I just need to be more powerful than my opponent,”* Rennel thought. *“It hasn’t been too long ago that I had my second awakening. But it only put me on the same level as the person I’m fighting right now. Should I use the pressure and vie for third awakening?”*
Upon having such a thought, Rennel could not help by give herself a depreciating smile. How could it be that simple? It took her a lot just to stimulate her second awakening. Luck, timing, and of course the necessary method (*that she’d yet to discover*) was needed for her third awakening.
*“I shouldn’t think of unrealistic things. I’m not weaker than this envoy, nor was my fighting experience lacking. The only thing he had advantage over me was the fact that he has lived longer, and might have faced all type of opponents. Moreover, my weapon, Jade Thorn should be a magic artifact with level higher than his own artifact.”*
Rennel was contemplating how to defeat her opponent as she moves around, the “Ge*ntleman”*, was also doing the same thing. He was aware that the girl won’t be an easy opponent to defeat but he never expected that she’ll be this difficult.
What truly impresses him though was the fact that she could remain so calm while facing attacks that she couldn’t see. He had faced countless opponents before, many were tricky and troublesome to defeat. But at the end of all those fight, he always emerges as the victor.
But this fight was different. In his previous battles, he could at least see the sign of victory no matter how tricky or powerful his opponent was. After all one of his abilities, a gift from the god of the void allows him to *'read'* his previous opponents like a book.
And yet he couldn’t '*read'* anything from the girl at all. It’s not like she was especially powerful that he could not overcome her. But it was as if there’s a thick fog covering her which prevented him from getting a '*read'* on her next movement.
*“What’s going on? How could my ability not work on her?”* Carl was feeling a little vexed. If she couldn’t use his ability to *read* the girl’s next move, attaining victory would be more difficult.
As Rennel was dodging her opponent’s attacks, she noticed that the envoy seemed to be a little pre-occupied. Although she didn’t know why her opponent’s movement became sloppy, Rennel was not the type to let such an opportunity go.
“Now!”
Rennel quickly charged her spear and quickly stabbed it forward towards the incoming sword light. Her spear, Jade thorn, released a piercing light that drilled into the sword light and continued towards the envoy. As the envoy was slightly pre-occupied, his reaction was a little slowed, forcing him to pathetically dodge to his right side just to avoid being seriously injured.
Although the envoy, Carl, was able to dodge the girl’s piercing attack, he was still not out of his precarious situation yet. He might have succeeded on protecting his life but that one attack completely destroyed his rhythm.
*“Damn it! I got careless.”* Carl cursed himself for his stupidity. He couldn’t believe that he let himself to be pre-occupied in the middle of a life and death fight. Fortunately, he still has other cards to play. Even though his in a disadvantage now. He still hasn’t lost.
Right, left, up, down… Carl desperately tried to dodge the spear that was trying to take him down. And yet not matter what he does, he couldn’t fully escape the girl’s ferocious attacks. Small wounds started appearing in his body, proving that he could only protect his life by exchanging some injuries.
What’s more terrifying though was the fact that the girl wasn’t even tired nor was she breathing hard despite unleashing attacks after attacks. It was as if she possessed endless stamina!
****
“Rennel…,” a sudden thought appeared on Pina’s mind as she watches her friend fighting. The way she moves; her every attack; her ever-changing expressions – every one of the girl’s movement was imprinted in the red-haired girl’s mind. Not only did Rennel’s appearance change greatly, her fighting capabilities also improved a lot. It was as if Pina was not watching her best friend but someone else entirely.
“It’s just three years, no maybe its four now?” In just a timespan of several years, her weak, shy and innocent friend was no more. Like a caterpillar, she shed her shell to become a beautiful butterfly but not just any butterfly but a butterfly that people could only admire from a distant.
A hand suddenly appeared on the red-haired girl’s shoulder which startled her. Turning around she saw her senior sister with a very expression on her face.
“Don’t over think it. She might have changed greatly but she’s still your best friend,” she said.
Pina smiled at her senior sister after hearing her words. “I know that. I’m just feeling a little regretful that our situation was reversed. Back in the village, I was the one protecting Rennel but now, she’s the one doing the protecting. I’m just not use to it yet,” Pina replied.
Sorceress Cassandra who was not too far away heard the entire conversation but chooses not say anything, and let the girls resolve whatever issue they have. She then secretly glanced at Chaos’ direction. And as always he looks perpetually bored…
“That human girl… I didn’t expect that she’s that strong,” Russell commented as she watches the fight with amazement. “Hey, Lucata, where did you find her anyway?”
Lucata, who was watching the fight with great concentration turned towards the prince after hearing his question. “I didn’t find her. She came along when I asked for the sorceress’ help. I heard she’s Pina, the red-haired girl’s good friend” she answered.
“Are you serious? You mean to tell me that that girl was just a tag-along? Russel asked in disbelief.
“More or less... To be honest I’m also very surprise at how strong she is. Although she played a big role in finding your whereabouts, this was actually the first time we saw her fight.” Lucata explained, and then breathe out a sigh.
“Wow… so we luck out, huh…,” the prince softly said. “Hmm?”
Prince Russel turned his eyes towards Carl’s companions, the acolytes, and noticed that they were acting suspiciously. He motioned at the gnome beside him, the prince’s aide, with his eyes. The Aide nodded and signaled the other gnomes. The gnomes surrounded the acolytes and aimed their crossbows at them.
“I suggest you stop whatever you’re doing.” The aide said with a very serious expression on his child-like face.
Seeing the crossbows aiming at them, the acolytes stopped and stared at the gnomes. One of them, a female acolyte spoke: ”What’s the meaning of this? Why are you aiming your weapons at us?” She questioned
“We should be the one asking you that,” the aide questioned back with a face that lacks amusement. “This is an honorable fight between two warriors. Do not interfere!”
Although the gnomes were not sure what the acolytes were planning, they at least knew that they weren't planning anything good. The most likely case was that these acolytes, seeing the envoy on the losing end, decided that they needed to interfere. Knowing this, the gnomes will not just stay quiet and do nothing.
The woman and the other acolytes glared at the gnomes without saying a single word. As the gnomes have guessed, they were indeed planning on doing something to help the envoy. Unfortunately, the gnomes seemed to have noticed their plan and acted first…
While the prince’s men and the acolytes where eyeing each other suspiciously, the two combatants completely ignored what was happening around them. As they were basically on the same level of power, the victor could not be easily decided. And even though Carl was currently in a disadvantage position, he wasn’t out for the count yet. Besides, in a high level fight, a single stimulus could turn the situation around.
“*As expected…* “
Seeing that the envoy was still able to hold on despite her unrelenting attack, a frown appeared on the girl’s face. To ensure that the envoy would not be able to pull off a powerful attack to overturn the situation, she was timing some of her attacks at the right moment, interrupting him at before he could do anything.
This was actually very difficult thing to do but Rennel was able to pull it off successfully. However, using this strategy also limits the things that she could do.
“*I can’t keep this up. Although I still have a lot of energy to spare, the stress on my mind would just keep on increasing if I tardy for too long.”*
Knowing that fight can’t continue as it was, Rennel decided to change her strategy. Instead of just interrupting her opponent while inflicting small wounds on him, her attacks grew fiercer. This sudden change of attack pattern greatly surprised Carl who was now getting use to the girl’s tempo.
“Damn it! What’s up with this girl? She just won’t let up!”
Carl could not help but curse the girl through his gritted teeth. He was finally starting to get use to the girl’s fighting style when she her attack patter suddenly changes!
“Do I really need to use ‘*that’* to defeat this girl? But if I really use '*that'* then will I still be me?”
****
**To be continued**
Previous Chapters: https://read.cash/@beastion
Seeds of Chaos: Chapter 50 (The Gentleman)
**Chapter 50**
“He’s from the *Sect of the Void*, right?”
Everyone instinctively turned towards the Rennel who suddenly spoke out of the blue and cut-off the prince’s next words. But what truly surprise them though was neither the fact that she spoke nor the fact that she cut-off the prince’s words but the content of her words.
Sect of the Void!
There’s not a single person present who doesn’t know the meaning of the girl’s words. One of the worst sects in the continent, and an organization wanted by every authority – that’s the Sect of the Void.
Also known as “*the sect”*, many considered the Sect of the Void as a terrorist organization that would stop at nothing to reach their goal. The atrocities they had committed, the number of people that had died in their hands made the Sect of the Void one of the most feared and hated organizations in the continent.
And now members of such atrocious organization were friend with their crown prince? The gnomes were in disbelief. Why would their prince befriend someone like that? Sure the prince was a known trouble-maker but there should be a limit to his troublemaking antics!
“Your Highness, what’s going on here?” Lucata asked with a deep frown on her forehead.
She could forgive the prince being a troublemaker, silly and even being fickle-minded when it comes to women but she will not forgive him if he’s in cahoots with terrorists.
“Sigh. It’s not what you think, okay? We’re just temporarily working together to escape the *island*,” Russell explained with a helpless smile on his face. He’s actually planning to tell them the identity of Carl’s group a bit later. Unexpectedly, the silver-haired girl, Rennel beat him to it.
That said even he was surprised that Rennel was able to figure out the identity of Carl’s group despite merely meeting them not too long ago. Even he took some time to discover their true identity. With how things turn out, he could no longer threat Rennel as someone with just a pretty face.
“Sorry Carl but you have to do the explaining yourself,” Russell motioned towards the Carl who has a stiff smile on his face after being exposed.
“Seriously… what kind of friend are you? Could you not betray me just like that?” The man named Carl complained.
Russell simply gave Carl a nasty grin. It was obvious that he’s taking pleasure in the man's misfortune. Hard to believe that he even called the man a *"friend"* earlier. It’s probably just some petty revenge for what Carl did earlier.
“Tsk! What happened to gnomes being straightforward people? Aren’t you being a wretched now?” Carl asked with displeasure.
“Hey, hey, you’re the one who kicked me when I was down earlier, remember?” Russell argued not feeling any guilt at all.
Rennel and the other looked strangely at the two men while they argue. Although they seemed determine to one up each other, they actually look like to be getting along just fine. Truly a strange sight…
“Fine, fine… Whatever… it’s not like I expect anything less considering that our partnership is just temporary,” Carl finally gave up and just shrugged his shoulder. “Well, as the young lady had said, my group and I were indeed from the Sect of the Void,” he admitted.
“Let me introduce myself properly. My name is Carl, an *envoy of the void*.” The man named Carl gave Rennel and the others a gentleman’s bow. “In the sect, I am more known for my other name; *The* *Gentleman.*”
An envoy of the void!
Hearing the man’s introduction greatly alarmed the sorceress and the others. It’s one thing to be an ordinary member of the Sect of the Void but being an envoy was a different matter altogether. The only ones that didn’t show an exaggerated reaction among the newcomers were Rennel and Pina. And it’s not really surprising considering that they grew up in a village in the boondocks.
“Senior sister… What’s going on? Why are you all acting so strangely for?” Pina asked, looking very confuse.
“…It’s difficult to explain. But that man, he’s very dangerous. More dangerous than regular members of their organization,” Miranda warned.
Carl didn’t react much after seeing the surprise in the newcomers’ faces. As a long-time member *of the sect*, He’s long since gotten use to such reactions. Still, the expressions of the other newcomers were normal but the silver-haired girl that exposed his identity seemed confuse?
“Ahem. That young lady over there… I could not help but notice that your reaction seem to be different than that of your companions after my introduction,” the envoy, Carl turned towards Rennel and decided to ask her the question that’s been bothering him. “How should I say this… You seemed to be confused when I introduced myself as an envoy of the void. Could it be that you don’t know what an envoy of the void was?”
Rennel stared straight into the man’s eyes for several seconds before speaking. “I don’t. Is that a problem?”
Everyone was taken aback with the exception of Pina who also have no idea what the man named Carl was talking about. Although they didn’t mean to, they couldn’t help but give the girl a strange look. They also have similar thoughts in their minds: If the girl didn’t know what an envoy of the void was, how did she know that Carl was from the Sect of the Void?!
****
“That doesn’t make sense. You were able to discover my identity and yet you don’t even know what an envoy of void was?” The envoy of the void, Carl looked at Rennel as if she’s a rare and strange animal. “How did you know that I’m from *the sect* then?”
“It’s your aura. I’ve meet people who shared similar aura as you and those from your group,” Rennel explained. “The only difference would be was that yours was several levels stronger.”
“You were able to recognize him with just his aura alone!” Russell blurted out in shock. What’s up with this girl? Why was she so strange? Most people would recognize other by their faces but the girl’s method was rather *unique*.
Rennel gave the gnome prince the side-eye. She could tell that the prince was thinking something rude about her. But since she’s not in the mood to correct him she just let him be.
“My first encounter with the members of your sect wasn’t a pleasant one. So my first impression of them wasn’t good, or rather, it was horrible.” Rennel looked at Carl and the other from the Sect of the Void before continuing,” Four of them, disguised themselves as poachers while a dozen more disguised themselves as crew of the first airship I’ve ever ridden in my entire life.”
A glint appeared on Carl’s eyes when he heard the girl mentioned the word “*poachers*.” He recognized those people. They were not under him but he has some impression of that group. Among the ordinary acolytes, the “*poachers*” stood out because of their high success rate. Most of the mission they undertake often succeeds. In other words, they were quite competent.
“What exactly they did to you, young lady? I could feel your displeasure when you mentioned them,” Carl asked, trying to get as much information from the girl.
“They tried to capture a monster king, an aerial beast known as the silver falcon. It’s fine if it was only that but the other people working on them hijacked the airship I was riding.” Rennel noticed that the man was trying to fish out some information from her. But since the incident wasn’t really a secret she didn’t mind filling him up on the details.
“Honestly, riding an airship for the first time should be a very enjoyable experience but you comrades ruined them when they slightly changed the airship’s flight course to ensure that we encounter the aerial beast.” The girl grumbled.
When Rennel interrogated some of the acolytes who hijacked the airship, she found out that the airship slightly veered off course because of their machination. Although it was just a slight deviation, it was enough for them to encounter the sky titan and the aerial beast that lives on the titan’s body.
The people listening were finally enlightened after the girl’s explanation. As expected of an organization of lunatics; they would do almost anything to reach their goals. For them no method was too low, or too petty. Everything was fair game.
“Seriously, your organization is full of crazy people; to think that they would hijack an entire airship just to catch some monster. Granted that the monster they’re after was a monster king,” Russell commented sarcastically while giving the man he called a “*friend*”, a severe look. “I wonder what they’ll do with the passengers and crew after accomplishing their goal. Would they be merciful and let them go? Or…”
Carl simply shrugged his shoulder. He could tell what the prince of the gnomes was implying. If the poachers succeed in their mission, there’s a very little chance that they would leave potential witness behind. The airship would probably be lost in some ocean somewhere where there’s very little chance of discovery…
Personally, Carl neither agrees nor disagrees with their methods; just like them he too would be willing to do almost anything to accomplish his goal. Of course he would often try not to gather attention unto himself as not to burden with the “*clean up*” afterwards.
“Do I really need to answer that? Would criminals really leave evidence of their crimes if they could help it?” Carl replied with hands spread apart. “No one here is a fool,” he added.
Everyone present, with the exception of Carl and his group have a grim expression on their faces. The fact that the man named Carl didn’t even tried to hide the atrocities that the members of his organization were willing to commit send chills on everyone’s spine.
Rennel closed her eyes, and let out a long sigh before opening them again. Everyone looking on her black eyes could tell that she had made her decision.
“Let’s fight.”
****
Carl’s lips twitched when he heard the words that came out of the girl’s mouth. To his surprise, Rennel’s reaction after hearing his reply was to challenge him to a fight!
*“Crazy… Is that how a normal person should react?”* Carl asked himself while trying his best not to face-palm. “*That said her reaction was… interesting to say the least*.”
In all honesty, Carl tried to anticipate the girl’s reaction. He imagined her being scared of him. Angry, upset, or even feeling betrayed. But the last thing he expects her to do was to challenge him to a fight!
“Can we not fight right now? To be honest we were looking for ways to escape this place,” replied Carl with a helpless smile on his face.
“I’m pretty certain that you’ve already discovered that the “*island”* is far from normal. The entire island, or the peak, or whatever you want to call it is like a giant magnet that mess with a vessel’s equipment. If we want to escape this place, then we should forget our differences and look for a method together.
“Is that how you convince the prince to cooperate with you?”
The person who replied to Carl’s explanation was not Rennel but Lucata. She had been listening to the girl and the man they called Carl’s conversation patiently and quietly. Unfortunately, Carl’s method of defusing the intense situation didn’t seat well with her.
“Indeed. That’s how I convinced the prince of the gnomes to temporarily join up with us, milady,” Carl admitted in straightforwardly. He then turned towards Russell who simply shrugged his shoulders. “That’s how it is.”
Hmph!
Luicata snorted before turning towards Sorceress Cassandra, “What do you think should we do, sorceress? Should we agree to this man’s proposition,” she asked.
Sorceress Cassandra didn’t answer instantly but instead ruminated carefully. In term of status, the prince, Russell, has the highest status. But since he already agreed to the man named Carl’s proposition before their arrival, he could no longer decide for their group.
If there’s someone among them more worthy of deciding, it would be none other than Rennel’s first teacher, Chaos. In terms of status, no one is more worthy than a god-like existence like Chaos. In terms of power, no one in this world could even come close to him. Unfortunately, or fortunately, depending on how one looks at it; Chaos has no interest in personally interfering in the affairs of this world.
That said it doesn’t apply to his blessed, and student, Rennel.
“Rennel, do you really want to fight that man?” The sorceress suddenly turned towards Rennel and asked her opinion, much to everyone’s surprise.
They can’t help it. None of the people present were unaware of the sorceress’ identity. She might not be an arch-mage but her fame was no lesser than one. And yet the well-known sorceress was now asking the opinion of the girl that was not even half her age?
“Yes. He’s very dangerous. The only way we could ensure everyone’s safety was to subdue him,” Rennel readily admitted.
“Only subdue? You’re not planning on killing him?” The sorceress asked.
“I have killed countless monsters before but never another person. So I’m unsure if I could really kill him if it comes to it.”
“I see…”
What’s with this conversation? Why are they talking about subduing and killing right in front of Carl, the very same person they wanted to kill or subdue? Are they perhaps looking down on the envoy of the void? Miranda, Pina and the gnomes, all have strange expression on their faces while the acolytes of *the sect* were fuming with anger. And although Carl was being quiet, his face was as black as the bottom of a pot.
“Are you two done with your conversation?” Carl could finally no longer hold back his anger and sarcastically asked the two women if they were done planning what to do with him.
“Yeah we’re done,” Rennel answered while the sorceress simply nodded his head, not bothered by the envoy’s sarcastic tone.
Carl took several deep breaths before successfully calming himself down. Although he’s unsure if the two women wanted to anger him on purpose, he doesn’t plan on letting the two get their way. As someone who has experienced countless battle, Carl knew better than anyone else the effect of fighting while being influenced by intense anger or rage.
The envoy of the void, Carl walked forwards before stopping not too far away from Rennel before politely bowing in towards the girl in a gentlemanly manner.
“Let me introduce myself again. I’m an envoy of the void, Carl of the Sect of the Void, more commonly known as the “*Gentleman*.” A pleasure to be of acquaintance,” he said.
****
**To be continued**
Previous Chapters: https://read.cash/@beastion
Seeds of Chaos: Chapter 49 (Enemies Meeting on Narrow Road)
**Chapter 49**
The ruins that the sorceress discovered was actually not too far away from where their airship had crash landed. One only needed to walk for an hour or maybe even less to find it which Rennel’s group did.
That said the real dangerous part of the search was the mysterious, fog-covered landmass itself. Moreover, despite the landmass just being the peak of a nameless mountain, the area was actually surprisingly large which makes one think of the size of the mountain if it wasn’t submerged underwater.
Just how big was the place exactly? One would certainly ask this question if one traverse the peak for at least an hour without the end of the landmass in sight.
“Is this place really just the peak of a mountain? Why does it seem like it’s the size of an island nation to the east?” A male gnome asked while looking at his surrounding warily.
“Yeah… It’s really huge. If we didn’t have the sorceress or the silver-haired girl then we might have lost our way to the ruins,” replied another gnome.
The group keeps on walking through strange looking trees and thickets. Due the strangeness of the surrounding floras, the group half-expected to be suddenly attacked by strange looking beast or monsters. Thankfully, their fears didn’t come to pass and the group finally reached the ruins safely.
“We’re finally here,” Lucata whispered softly. She stared at the ruins in front of her and could not help but marvel at the building’s beautiful design and mystic. "It's hard to believe that this building still look so structural sound despite existing for god knows how long,” Miranda softly said in admiration. “Is this the technology of the lost civilization of Nu? I wonder if our own civilization would ever reach such a level…”
Everyone was a little daze as they stared at the majestic looking building. Even Rennel who has very little interest in architecture could not help but praise the architect who builds such a building. She clenched her fists tightly as a strange thought appeared on her mind.
*Our world alone possessed so many secrets. The other worlds should also possess their own secrets. I wonder… if I were powerful enough, could I travel to those words?”*
Her own thoughts surprise even the girl. And for the first time since she had meet Chaos, she could feel something stirring in her consciousness.
*“Somehow, I finally understood teacher’s disdain for this world,”* she thought. *“After seeing so many worlds, it’s only normal that our world didn’t have much appeal to teacher.”*
After admiring the ruins for quite some time, Lucata gathered everyone so that they could discuss their next move. Some of the gnomes suggested that they enter the ruins to look for the missing people but the others wanted to stay at the entrance for at least a day before entering. After all, according to the sorceress, the prince and the other missing people were in no danger at the moment.
Considering that they know nothing of the ruins’ interiors, simply barging in might compromise the safety of their group. This argument actually made sense which made it difficult for those in favor of spelunking to argue. Still, it’s not like the other side’s argument held no merit. Although the prince and others are safe for now, no one knew if they’ll continue to stay safe.
For all they know, something unexpected might happen inside the ruins that could jeopardize the prince and his group’s safety.
“Then how about we compromise?” A more level-headed gnome suggested. “Why don’t we send a small group into the ruins to scout the interior for us while the remaining ones stay, and prepare? That way, if an accident happens, the ones left outside could come to their rescue?”
Everyone looked at each other and nodded. The male gnome’s idea was sound and relatively safe. Sending only a small group into the ruins to scout and map out the interior was indeed the method that could satisfy everyone. And since everyone agreed to the suggestion, the only thing left to do was to choose the members of the group that’ll head inside.
“To make the most of our situation, we need either Sorceress Cassandra or the young lady Rennel to accompany the group. With their abilities, finding the missing people, and sensing danger ahead of time would be a lot simpler,” another gnome added.
The group turned towards the two and waited for their decision. Although the suggestion was relatively sound, no one could be sure that it would be completely safe, so no matter if it were the sorceress or the silver-haired girl, they would still be putting their lives at risk.
Forcing the two women to go inside the ruins? No one even thought of doing such a thing. Even though the gnomes were desperate to find the prince and his crew, none of them would wanted to do so by exchanging the lives of others – especially that of the sorceress and her group who had helped them tide many incidents till now.
“I think it’s better if Lady Cassandra stayed put. Her ability to detect other people’s life force is much better than mine,” Rennel, who stayed quiet till now finally spoken.
“If she went underground her ability would not be put into good use but if she stays above ground, everything that happened inside the ruins would be clear to her – allowing the group left behind to plan a rescue if anything unexpected happened to the scouts,” she explained. “Therefore, it’s best if I go.
****
Rennel entered the ruins along with three other gnomes. Inside, they saw that the interior looks to be in a much better condition than the exterior; possibly because it hasn’t been exposed to the element as much as the exterior.
Along the way the group saw strange-looking lamps on the walls that gave off bluish light that tickles everyone’s curiosity. After examining the lamps for several minutes, the group still couldn’t figure out how the lamps were made or what causes the bluish light.
They could try to dismantle one of the lamps, and in truth one of the gnomes suggested they do just that. But the idea was quickly scrapped after thinking that destroying one of the lamps might cause a chain reaction of some sort. Besides, the fact that the lamps were left alone by the prince and the others proved that it’s better to just leave them alone.
So after examining the lamps a few more times and discovering nothing new, the group finally head deeper into the ruins. As the floor was covered by fogs and mist, possibly let in from the outside when the door was opened, Rennel’s group of four needed to be careful with their every step, or they might accidentally step on, or trigger traps.
Of course it’s also possible that the group before them had already cleared out the traps but there’s no harm in being extra careful. After all they only have one life.
That said exploring the first floor alone was taking a lot of their time which wasn’t good as they might run out of supplies before they could even reach the prince, which was believed to be in the 6th floor.
“At the rate we’re going, it’s going to take forever before we reach the prince group,” one of the gnomes complained after two hours of walking. “Young lady, could you do something with your magic?” The gnome asked.
Rennel thought for a while before nodding her head. “I could extend the range of my *Detection* but I might miss out some traps in the process. Is that okay?” She answered.
The gnomes stared at each other before nodding their head almost at the same time. Since they requested Rennel to increase the range of her ability, they’ll take responsible if anything happens.
Seeing that the three gnomes had made out their mind, Rennel didn’t say anything else and quickly expanded the range of her detection ability. And although it’ll be more tiresome to do, she decided to also increase her concentration further to ensure that no harm would come to the group. Anyways, the gnomes weren’t the only one thinking that their pace was a bit too slow.
So with Rennel putting in more effort, their group finally found the stairs that lead to the next floor without triggering a single trap. And with the strange lamps lighting their way, they no longer have to light a torch to see where they’re going.
The second floor was pretty much has the same layout as the first floor: High walls and ceilings, strange lamps that they couldn’t figure out how it works, and even eerie atmosphere caused by the fog. And as for the traps, none of them could see any visible ones.
Similarly, they also breezed through the second floor after seeing nothing worth their time. Not really surprising considering that the prince seemed to have taken everything of value.
“Damn, the prince might have also taken everything worth taking in this floor as well. He should at least leave something for his rescuers,” a gnome grumbled after seeing that the third floor holds no treasure just like the first and second floor.
“What are you complaining about? We could just ask his highness for our share once we rescued them,” said another gnome with a nonchalant attitude.
“Oh, you got a point there.”
Rennel smiled in amusement after hearing her group mates’ conversations. It’s thanks to them that going through the floors weren’t so tiresome or boring. So after a few more bartering, they finally found the stairs to the fourth floor. But unlike the first three floors, there was something new on the fourth floor.
Yeah, if you could call the prince and his group as something “*new*” that is…
“Your Highness!” One of the gnomes shouted in disbelief. But it was not only him, even Rennel and the other two gnomes couldn’t believe the sudden reunion. They expected to meet the prince in one of the floors preferably the seventh floor as that was where sorceress said they would be.
Did they finally get tired of staying on the seventh floor and decided to surface? Well, no matter. Now that they’ve found the prince and his group their mission was pretty much over. That said they did feel that it was a bit anti-climactic. The three gnomes were even feeling slightly disappointed that they couldn’t play the hero to save the princess, err, the prince.
****
“They’re coming,” said Sorceress Cassandra after opening her eyes.
Hearing her words, Miranda and the others looked at the entrance of the ruins with anticipation. When they heard from the sorceress that the Rennel’s group meet the prince’s group at the fourth floor of the ruins they were pleasantly surprise as it saves the small group a lot of effort and time.
True to her words, several familiar figures exit the ruins’ door. They were Rennel, the gnomes who came with her, and a cute-looking male gnome with black hair which was most likely the prince, along with his original crew and several humans.
Also, the moment that the prince saw the envoy Lucata, his despondent face brightened a lot and, quickly rushes to the female gnome with his arms wide open.
“Miss Lucata, I miss – guhu!!!” Instead of returning a hug, the prince was instead greeted by a knuckle to the gut!
Sorceress Cassandra, Miranda, Pina, Rennel and even the other humans were taken aback by the Lucata’s display of “*affection*” to the prince. But seeing that the gnomes had no reaction tipped them to the fact this was just a normal thing for the two.
“Hey… could it be that Lucata and the prince, an item?” Pina walked closer to Miranda and whispered her question softy.
“That seemed possible. I noticed that the most worried about the prince’s safety was actually Lady Lucata,” Miranda answered in the same soft voice. “For all we know they might even be engage.”
Seeing both of her disciples gossiping about other people’s love life made the sorceress sigh in her heart. She swore to herself that once the expedition is over she’ll increase the intensity of their magic training to ensure that they won’t have time for useless gossip.
“L,lucata… you never change. You’re still as violent as I remembered,” commented the prince while enduring the pain in his gut.
“I see that I wasn’t harsh enough if you could still talk bullsh*t – should I give you another beating?” Lucata questioned looking far from amuse.
Hearing her words, the prince quickly took several steps back, and looked at the incensed female gnome. “No, no… that won’t be necessary, my dear Lucata,” the prince corrected.
“Hahaha! I finally understood when you said that there’s a fiery gnome girl waiting for you at home, Russell.” Someone commented after laughing out loud. It was flamboyant-looking man with blue eyes and blond hair walking towards the prince with a huge grin on his face.
“Cut a man some slack, will you Carl? “ The prince, Russell, groaned his complain.
“Hey, where’s the fun in that?” The flamboyant man Carl answered with an amuse expression on his face. “After being rejected by the young lady over there, you then came running to another woman? Tsk, tsk. There’s a limit to being so fickle-minded, you know?” The man added another blow.
“What, what the hell are talking about?” Hearing Carl’s words, Russell panicked, “It wasn’t like that at all!”
The prince quickly turned to Lucata and saw her face looking black as the bottom of a pan. Knowing that he might be subjected to another beating, the prince tried to explain his side while slowly moving backward. Unfortunately...
“Indeed. He’s such a shameless prince. How could he dare make a move to a goddess like that?” A gnome who came along with Rennel commented loudly. “Does he not know shame?“
“You’re right. He should at least look himself in the mirror before confessing his love to Miss Rennel,” another gnome mercilessly revealed.
...the prince was quickly "*betrayed.*"
The remaining gnome, as well as the prince’s companions nodded their heads in agreement. Just like the prince, these gnomes were taken in by Rennel’s beauty but unlike the prince who quickly confesses his feelings to the girl the moment he laid his eyes on her. Of course Rennel quickly shut him down but it still didn’t stop the other gnomes’ resentment that’s why they’re so quick to “*betray”* the prince. That, and the fact that they wanted to teach him a lesson.
Seeing his companion’s “*betrayal”* was like the end of the world for the prince. He powerlessly slumped into the ground as if losing all will to live. Unfortunately for the prince, his acting over the top acting won’t save him from Lucata’s wrath.
“I would *love* to hear your explanation later,” Lucata said coldly. “For now though… I would like it if you introduce these people to us,” she added.
Lucata’s cold voice send chills to the prince’s spine. But knowing that his acting failed and that he won’t escape punishment, the prince could only do as he was told and introduce his new friends.
“This is Carl. Just like me he and his group accidentally landed on this island after escaping the sea monsters and the Kraken,” He explained. “Also he’s – “
“He’s from the *Sect of the Void*, right?” Someone cuts in.
****
**To be continued**
Previous Chapters: https://read.cash/@beastion
Seeds of Chaos: Chapter 48 (The Mysterious Landmass)
**Chapter 48**
The Kraken thrashes about as it attacked the airship with its gigantic tentacles. Although the tentacles were incredibly fast, the airship still manages to evade every single one of them thanks to the captain’s skillful maneuvering. That said there were plenty of close calls, and if the Kraken was dealing with a regular ship then that ship would have sunk from the very first attack.
Still, the airship wasn’t totally helpless. Her crews have many steamed-powered harpoons that were powerful enough to pierce through the monster’s tough and slimy skin. There were also magicians on-board the airship that fires all types of elemental magic. Unfortunately, only powerful magic were able to cause some damage to the Kraken. The sorceress’ lightning magic was especially effective against the monster.
It was also thanks to this magic that the airship could evade unscathed until now. As a high-tier magic that’s especially powerful against water-type creatures, lightning could momentarily stun the monster every time it was hit. If the airship could only depend on its harpoons then it would have not have injured the Kraken as much as it did.
However, the Kraken was not a legendary monster for no reason, its towering frame and giant tentacles was definitely a force to reckon with. It might not be as powerful as a titan but it’s still a very dangerous monster that could never be underestimated. Moreover, it’s on its element which gave it a ton of advantage.
“Amazing… To think that there would be a day that I would see such a legendary monster up close,” Pina softly whispered as she stared at the Kraken’s mountain like body.
“You seemed to be enjoying yourself? Are you not afraid?” Miranda asked while holding on the steel rail tightly.
“Of course I’m afraid. But I’m also feeling excited right now,” Pina admitted. “It’s not often that one could encounter something as rare and exciting as this, you know?” She said while trying not to fall off as the airship as it maneuvers to avoid the incoming tentacles.
Miranda looked at her junior strangely, “are you sure you’re not a gnome, junior sister?” She said with helpless smile on her face.
There’s a good reason why Miranda mentioned the gnomes. These child-like creatures have the most excited look on their faces that the black-haired girl had ever seen since the start of the expedition. Yes, although they were fighting a monster that towers over them like a giant, the gnomes never showed fear. No, there’s no fear at all, just pure joy and excitement.
Heck, even the envoy Lucata had let her hair down and manned one of the harpoons to shoot at the Kraken while laughing maniacally!
*“These gnomes… They had gone completely crazy!”* Miranda thought rudely to herself.
“Aw… don’t be like that senior sister. There’s not many chance that we could let ourselves go like this,” Pina said with a huge smile on her face. “Just think of it as some sort of magic training. Go! Shoot you’re magic. It doesn’t matter where. The Kraken’s so big that it’ll be difficult to miss!” The red-haired girl egged further.
“Oh you…,” Miranda shook her head and turned towards Rennel who was just observing the battle from the very beginning. “Rennel, do something about you best friend. I think she’d gone crazy with all the excitement,” she complained.
Hearing the black-haired girl complaining, Rennel could only shake her head helplessly. “I think its fine to just let her be. She’ll eventually calm down once she’s had had enough,” the silver-haired girl answered.
“Besides, you don't really have to worry too much that this would continue. We couldn’t afford to toy with the Kraken like this for too long,” she said. “So you’ll just have to keep up with it just for a little while longer.”
Miranda gave the silver-haired girl a strange look when she heard her describing the fight with the Kraken as “*toying*.” Although everyone seemed to be having the time of their life, they were fighting with their lives at stake. And yet in the girl’s eyes, they were just playing around with the legendary monster?
*“She might be the most relax of us all ever since the expedition started.”*
The black-haired girl was suddenly reminded that the silver-haired girl played a huge role in the entire expedition. She was the first one to discover the sahagins; enabling them to evade a surprise attack. Not only that she was also the one of noticed what the sahagins were trying to do, and even deduced that another, more powerful monster was behind the constant attacks from the sea monsters. Lastly, it was thanks to her that they were able to discover the prince and his crew’s whereabouts along with a dozen humans.
Miranda was not really sure how it happened but it seems that the girl unknowingly influenced the whole expedition. Heck, even her teacher, the renowned sorceress was relegated to a side character!
*“What a terrifying person my junior sister’s closest friend is!”*
****
“Captain, I think it’s time we end this,” said the old captain’s first officer.
“What? Already?” Regret could be heard on the old captain’s voice after hearing his first officer’s words.
The old captain completely understood why his first officer wanted to stop the fight with the Kraken. Firstly, their supply of harpoons was running dangerously low. Secondly, they’ve used up a lot of their fuels. And lastly, the Kraken was relatively unharmed despite its injuries which mean their attacks barely did anything to the creature. If they wanted to kill the Kraken, they needed something more powerful than what they have now.
“Fine. Tell everyone to get ready – we’re going towards the *island*. They should also protect our back as we proceed. I doubt the Kraken would just let us get to that landmass unhindered. It seemed to think that we're its prey after all...,” ordered the captain.
“Aye captain!”
Everyone on the airship heard the announcement from the first officer and many of them sighed in regret as if they haven’t had enough fun yet. Nonetheless, no one tried to go against the captain’s order as they fully understood what their real mission was.
So while they were battling the monster, the airship suddenly took a sharp turn to the surprise of the Kraken. Seeing that its prey were trying to escape, the monster screeched with madness.
“Ahahahaha! Look the Kraken is chasing!” One of the gunner commented after seeing the Kraken’s mountain like body cuts through the water.
“Fool! Why are you just laughing like an idiot? Shoot it! We’ll be in trouble if it manages to catch up to us,” another gunner scolded after shooting a harpoon at the Kraken which annoyed the monster further.
Pina saw that the fun was over and sighed in disappointment. She really wanted the fight with the Kraken to last a little longer but knew that they have a mission to complete. So with a pout on her face, she hurled a few more fireballs to the Kraken that’s furiously chasing them.
Of course it did nothing, serving only as an annoyance to the monster.
“Seriously… this girl…” Miranda was little speechless seeing her junior sister’s childish action. If not for the fact that she’s holding to the railings for dear life she’ll happily give the red-haired girl a beating.
“Keep it up we’re almost at the *island!*” A gnome responsible for navigation yelled out loud.
Indeed they’re almost there. Everyone looking ahead could finally see the landmass clearly. Just a little more and they would be safe from the Kraken – at least temporarily.
As If sensing the thoughts of the humans and gnomes on the airship, the Kraken, in a last ditch attempt to stop its escaping prey forced it’s mountain-like body and lunges forward. It extends one of its tentacles and brought it downward with full force!
Noticing what’s happening and sensing the danger to the airship, the old captain did a sudden and forceful turn to its left. The forceful turn shook the people inside the airship, even sending some of them flying off board. Thankfully, some people with quick reflexes, including Rennel, saw what had happened and saved the unlucky gnomes before they fall into the water.
Unfortunately, that wasn’t the end of it. Although the Kraken failed to stop the airship, something else happened that sends the airship almost crashing into the *island*.
It all happened after the airship reached one of the landmass. For reasons unknown, all of the airship’s equipment including the one controlling the engine suddenly malfunctioned!
“We’re falling!”
“Someone, please do something!”
With the engine no longer working, the airship could only fall like a piece of stone carelessly tossed into the air. Unless they do something about the situation, the airship would certainly crash into the ground below. Once that happen, everyone would be in a heap of trouble. Even their survival would be in question. And even if they survive the crash, they’ll surely be stuck on the *island* without a working airship to use.
Fortunately, they’re not as helpless as they seemed. Aboard the airship are several powerful magicians which include the sorceress. Not failing to live to expectations, the sorceress chanted her strongest wind magic to slow down the descent of the airship. The other magicians, unwilling to be left out also casted their wind magic to support the sorceress which greatly reduced the speed of the airship's descent even further.
However, supporting such a massive object was no easy feat. The sheer weight of the airship quickly depletes the magicians’ mana with the exception of the sorceress. Even the talented Miranda and Pina has a hard time maintaining their magic what more for the gnome magicians which possessed lesser mana than human magicians.
If things keep up, the airship would surely fall to its doom even with the support of the sorceress’ magic. But would that really happen? Not if a certain silver-haired girl could help it. Although she’s lacking in magic knowledge and haven’t learned a proper magic yet, Rennel still possessed something that very few magicians has – her overwhelming mana that’s on the level of an arch-mage!
****
Since Rennel could not help in the magic department, she could at least serve as a mana battery. The girl quickly linked her mana to the wind magic formation casted by the other magicians and used her overwhelming mana to support and stabilize the magic to the surprise of sorceress and the magicians.
How could they not? Connecting one’s mana to other people’s magic might seemed easy at a glance but in truth the difficulty of doing so was very hard to measure. It’s one thing to connect one’s mana to one’s own magic but doing it to other people’s magic, especially large scale one was close to impossible!
But what was almost impossible to other magician was actually very simple to Rennel. After all she’s been doing that for a very long time every time she uses *Detection*. Yes, her ability to detect lifeform and aura required the girl to link her own mana to the mana in her surroundings in order to function properly. It’s also one of the main reasons why the two girls, Miranda and Pina had difficulty learning the ability despite their talent.
Now that Rennel had taken action, the depletion of the other magicians' mana stopped completely which allow them to let out a sigh of relief. The only other person that didn’t relax yet was the Sorceress Cassandra who was maintaining the magic while the girl supplies it with mana. That said the pressure on the sorceress was almost none existent as she only needed to concentrate on the magic itself.
And so with everyone’s help, the airship safely landed on the landmass.
“Man that was a really close call,” Pina plopped into the ground looking exhausted. “I wonder what happened. Why did the airship’s engine malfunction like that?” She asked quizzically.
“I heard it’s not the engine itself that had malfunctioned but the equipment responsible for controlling the engine,” Miranda answered. “That said… it was not the only equipment that had malfunctioned,” She added.
“Rennel, what do you think?” Pina turned towards her friend and asked her opinion.
Hearing her friend’s question, Rennel thought for a while before replying. “I have no evidence to support my claim but think it has something to do with the landmass itself.”
“The landmass?”
The two girls contemplated Rennel’s words for several minutes before nodding their heads almost simultaneously. If one thinks about it, her words did make sense. After all, only after coming close to island did the airship’s equipment starts to malfunction.
“Sigh… why am I still surprise? We’re in the *Dark Sea*, one of the most mysterious regions in the world where all kinds of weird things keep on happening.” Pina lamented with a wry smile on her face.
“Isn’t that so?”
One of the features of the *Dark Sea* was its unpredictability. It has gotten its name not just because it was covered in thick fog all-year round but of the ocean’s unpredictability as well. Moreover, the things they knew about the mysterious ocean since it was first explored were very limited to begin with.
So a landmass that could disable a vessel’s equipment isn’t really too strange if one thinks about it.
“Have you girls rested enough?”
Sorceress Cassandra followed by the gnome envoy Lucata approaches the girls and asked how they were doing.
“Teacher!” Miranda and Pina who were seating on the floor quickly stood up and greeted their teacher while the sorceress nodded with a curt nod.
“Has our next move been decided?” Rennel asked after greeting the sorceress and the gnome envoy. The sorceress turned towards the envoy, urging her to explain what had been agreed upon on the meeting.
Lucata nodded her head slightly before opening her mouth. “Thanks to the sorceress’ effort, the location of the prince and the other people stranded on the *island* had been discovered,” she started.
“According to Lady Cassandra, the prince and the other seemed to be inside a building or to be more precise, a ruin. They’ve been inside that ruin for a while now and are most likely unaware of our arrival. That’s because if they were aware, then we no longer have to look for them as they would have welcomed us by now.”
The three girls nodded with understanding. It was obvious what the female envoy was implying. Since the prince and the others didn’t seek them out, they could only enter the ruin to look for them.
“Lady Cassandra, has the identity of the dozen humans you detected earlier been confirmed?” Rennel asked after listening to the envoy’s explanation.
“My apologies… I only know that there were a dozen humans; three were females while the rest were all males,” answered the sorceress looking quite apologetic. “That said… many of those people possessed a strange aura that seemed to have come from the same source. One of them even possessed quite the amount of that mysterious aura,” she explained further.
The three girls looked at each other with confusion. Since the sorceress especially mentioned the strange aura, then there must be some significance to it.
“We could only know the significance of the mysterious aura that the sorcerer mentioned once we personally meet the people in question. For now though we could only speculate and endure that out vigilance are up to guard against the unexpected,” understanding what's on the girls' mind Lucata explained further. “Also, please be ready since we’re going to enter the ruin in an hour," she added.
****
**To be continued**
Previous Chapters: https://read.cash/@beastion
Seeds of Chaos: Chapter 47 (Kraken)
**Chapter 47**
Rennel’s somewhat forceful approach finally convinced the female gnome envoy to agree to her proposal. So that night, Rennel took it upon herself to guard the airship as it sails silently on the dark water. To ensure that the girl would not need to worry about anything else but keeping watch, Lucata and the others stayed not too far away from her. If she detected anything, she could just report to them.
But since they’re not Rennel that could stay awake the entire night, the gnomes did the guarding through rotation that they agreed upon earlier. So while half of the gnomes sleep, the other half would keep watch. They would then replace the other gnomes after a certain time.
Also, since Pina was worried that Rennel would feel bored watching the sea all night; she decided to accompany her and took a pillow and blanket from their cabin. She decided that she would converse with Rennel till she falls asleep which rewarded her with a teasing from Miranda – telling her that she couldn’t even accompany her best friend the entire night.
Obviously, Pina ignored all of this. That said she was indeed feeling guilty that she couldn’t even help her friend. But Rennel assured her that her presence alone was enough for her. Now as for the Sorceress Cassandra... the sorceress stayed in her cabin to get a proper rest as agreed upon along with Miranda who would be there if the sorceress needed anything.
The only other person that might stay awake till morning was the old captain who, due to his age doesn’t really need to much sleep. At most he only needed an hour ot two of sleep in the morning.
And true to her words, Rennel did indeed stay up all night in order to keep watch. Fortunately, the airship was not attack by the sea monsters while it was drifting in the sea during the entirety of the night.
But once noon sets in (*not that anyone could actually tell since the Dark Sea remained dark all day*) the sea monsters appeared and tried to attack the airship again. They tried, but ultimately failed to cause any damage to the airship and her passenger because the sorceress, now fully rested, was able to detect them ahead of time.
“This can’t keep up,” said the captain after once another emergency meeting was held.
“Indeed. If we keep on flying to escape the monsters we will run out of fuel much quicker than what we calculated beforehand.” Lucata agreed with a solemn expression on her face.
Hearing her words, everyone’s expression turned severe. The airship uses a special type of engine to fly which in turn required a special type of fuel. Although the primary raw material needed for the fuel wasn’t difficult to procure and could easily be minded easily underground all over the continent, the processing method was a different story altogether. Basically speaking, the processing method of the primary raw material into useable fuel was very complicated. And using this world’s current technology, the amount of airship fuel that could be made was very limited.
As such, although their airship was carrying more fuel than an average airship, it could only last them for so long. And since they needed to fly whenever they encountered the sahagins or other hostile sea monsters to prevent serious damage to the airship, the limited fuel they have would be consumed much quicker than if they alternate flying and sailing at certain intervals.
Moreover, even if they have more fuel in stock they wouldn’t be able to carry all of them as the weight that the airship could handle was very limited as well. After reaching certain weight limits, the airship won’t be able to fly. Not to mention they have to carry food and water as well. It’s actually possible to replace the barrels of drinkable water with magicians which what exactly they did but food is an entire matter altogether. Unless they could procure their own food while in the Dark Sea they could only carry enough to feed everyone for at least a month.
All of the above reasons force the gang to only carry limited amount of fuel. That said; the airship could still function as a regular ship once on water so it’s not like they’ll be stranded on the *Dark Sea* once they run out of fuel. But the difference in speed when traveling on air was like the difference between day and night when traveling by sea. They can’t be compared at all.
“Our airship would definitely suffer damages if we face the monsters head-on but it should still be much better compared to running away like dogs, and running out of fuel eventually,” said the captain’s right hand man.
“Right! We should fight and show those monsters that they can’t keep messing with us!”
Having reached this stage, the atmosphere aboard the airship grew heated. Most of the gnomes were already tired of running away, and wanted to duke it out with the sea monsters.
“Um… excuse but could you listen to me for a moment?” A calm voice was suddenly heard.
Everyone was startled by the voice and turned towards the person who just spoke. It was Rennel.
“So it’s you lass. Do you have something to tell us? By all means please speak.”
The captain and gnomes has a very good impression of the silver-haired girl due to what she did for them the day before, and the fact that she sacrificed her sleep so that everyone could rest. As such were more than willing to accommodate her whenever possible.
“Actually I would just like to tell everyone that we need the sahagins to lead us to the missing prince and his crew’s location,” Rennel dropped a bombshell. “That’s why it’s not a good idea to fight the sahagins right now” she added.
Rennel’s words were like a bomb to everyone. It was unexpected and devastating (*in a good way*). Of all the things they expected the girl to say, none of them saw what she’d just said coming.
Allow the sahagins to keep attacking them to find the prince and the others? How? They’re all speaking the same language but her words don’t make sense to them!
****
Since no one could make sense of what Rennel had said, they could only ask her. Luckily, Rennel doesn’t mind explaining further. According to the silver-haired girl, the sahagins that had attacked them twice now were the same group of monsters and that they seemed to be trying to lead the airship to a certain direction.
“If my guest is correct, were being lead to a more powerful sea monster,” Rennel explained.
“You mean this other sea monster was controlling the sahagins to attack us?” Lucata asked after thinking deeply about it.
“Let’s say that you’re correct and that the sahagins are really leading us. What does it has anything to do with the prince and his crew?”
“If my guess is correct then the prince’s airship was also attacked and lead by the sahagins to the location of mysterious monster just like us. So if we allowed the sahagins to bait us to that mysterious monster we might just find the prince’s whereabouts.” Rennel explained.
Hearing her explanation everyone’s eyes widened in disbelief. Although her explanation might seem absurd at first glance, it actually made sense if they added what happened yesterday and today. Of course there’s also a possibility that she’s just starting to imagine things due to lack of sleep.
But what if she’s right? What if the prince and his crew were indeed chased around by the same sahagins that were chasing them earlier? Should they really trust the girl and her strange ideas?
“I believe her. Although her idea seemed wild at a glance, there’s actually some sense to it especially if we consider our current location,” the sorceress finally spoken after listening quietly to the side.
“Honestly, we’re running out of idea here. The longer we search the lower the chance that we’ll find the prince and his crew alive,” Miranda chimed in. “So we might as well try her idea right? Besides, I also believe that Rennel wouldn’t make stories just for the hell of it.” She added.
“Agreed! Rennel wouldn’t joke around for no reason, especially if other people’s lives were at stakes!”
As Rennel’s best friend, there’s no way that Pina would not take the girl’s side. Moreover she got Miranda and her teacher’s support so the girl was more emboldened.
“Hmm… We might regret it if we follow the girl’s idea but if we don’t find the prince and others as fast as possible we might no longer have the chance to save them,” said the old captain. “Therefore, I would like to try her idea no matter how crazy it might sound.”
The gnomes turned their head towards the envoy who could do nothing but helplessly sigh. She knew that despite trying to ask for her opinion, everyone aboard the airship pretty much made their mind to follow the silver-haired girl’s idea.
“Do it! Why wouldn’t we? We gnomes had never been afraid of unorthodox methods!” The envoy Lucata declared with a huge grin on her childish face.
“Yeah!”
And just like that. Rennel’s idea was accepted by everyone on the airship. Her plan was rather simple. They just need to pretend to escape once they spotted the sahagins. But instead of flying to an altitude were the sea monsters couldn’t reach them anymore, the airship would instead land not too far away pretending to be low on fuel or something.
The girl’s plan was simple that it couldn’t even be called a proper plan. Nonetheless, everyone still liked it more than the complicated presented by one of the gnomes. After a few more attempts, the gang finally appeared near a giant landmass.
“Unbelievable… To think that the plan actually works,” the old captain murmured in amazement as he looks at the “*island*.” As the giant landmass in front of them was just the peak of the mountains, it couldn’t be called a proper island.
“Yes. It actually had my doubts but as the girl said, the sahagins only plan on leading us to this place. And now that they succeeded, all of them vanishes into the mist,” the old captain’s right hand man, commented.
It was as the gnome had said. Once they were lured into this part of the ocean, the sahagins quickly retreated as if afraid of staying longer than they should.
“We found it huh…,” Lucata said in a voice that was almost a whisper. “Sorceress, can you feel the presence of the prince and the other gnomes in that landmass?” She asked after turning towards Sorceress Cassandra.
Sorceress Cassandra nodded her head, “there are indeed people on that landmass but there seemed to be a lot more people compared to the number you gave me before we departed.”
“What? Are you saying there are other people besides the prince and his crew?” One of the gnomes asked.
“Yes. Aside from the gnomes, there were also several humans in that landmass. About of a dozen of them…”
“At least a dozen humans huh… Well, it doesn’t matter. We have enough supplies for more passengers thanks to Rennel’s plan that allowed us to save on fuel and food,” envoy Lucata said while shrugging her shoulder. “So we could still accommodate more people.”
Sorceress Cassandra, Rennel and other girls smiled after hearing that the gnomes don’t plan on abandoning the stranded humans. Although they would understand if the gnomes left the humans there to save their own, the four of them wouldn’t feel comfortable traveling with such people.
****
“So how should we get into the *island*?” Miranda asked while looking at the barely visible landmass.
Her questioned was definitely strange considering that they have an airship that could easily fly towards the landmass. But none of the people aboard have forgotten the other thing that Rennel had said earlier: The mysterious monster that could command the sahagins to do its biddings.
Now that Rennel’s earlier conjunction was proven without a doubt, none of the people on board the airship have doubts on the existence of the mysterious monster. Seeing how suspicious everything was, everyone knew that they had walked into a trap.
“Just what exactly are we dealing with here?” Pina asked as she stares at the silhouette of the giant landmass that could barely be seen thank to all the fogs.
“It’s a giant squid-like monster,” Rennel answered with a solemn expression on her face.”
Everyone quickly turned towards the girl after hearing her answer. The old captain and the sailors’ reactions were actually more severe. And how could it not? They might be manning an airship instead of a regular ship but that doesn’t mean that the captain and his sailors knew nothing of the legends in that existed for god knows how long.
The Kraken!
The captain and his assistant quickly returned to the flight deck after hearing that they might be facing against a legendary monster. He didn’t even try to verify whether the girl saw wrongly or not. No, he has no doubt in his mind that the girl was telling the truth because her action till know proves it.
“All hands on deck. And make sure to man those damn harpoons!” The old captain barked his ordered once his hands touched the steering wheel.
All the gnomes except for the envoy’s people scuttled to their post as fast as their legs could take them. Despite knowing that they would most likely fight a monster from the legends, all of the gnomes showed excitement instead of fear.
They had no doubt that fighting the legendary Kraken might cause them their lives but for as sailors, seeing and fighting the legendary monster was a once in a lifetime chance.
“These idiots had gone crazy…,” Lucata cursed with a hand on her forehead.
How could she not understand what her kinsmen were thinking? For these gnome sailors, the encounter with the Kraken does not represent just danger but opportunity as well. Even if they couldn’t defeat the legendary monster, as long as they could survive the encounter would be enough for them to be treated as heroes amongst sailors.
“Increase the altitude!” The old captain ordered.
The airship steadily leaves the water as it rose up into the air. But almost at the same time that airship started rising, they heard the girl cried out a warning.
“It’s coming!” Rennel warned. “There’s an incoming attack from below!”
Hearing the girl’s warning, the old captain quickly steered the wheel of the airship to the dodge the incoming attack that’s coming from below.
Crash!
The water exploded as a huge, no, a giant and long tentacle coming under the water tried to sink the airship. Fortunately, Rennel’s warning was timely and the airship manages to evade the giant tentacle.
And with another crash, a huge, squid-like creature came out of the water: It was the legendary Kraken!
****
**To be continued**
Previous Chapters: https://read.cash/@beastion
Seeds of Chaos: Chapter 46 (Sea Monsters)
**Chapter 46**
The airship slowed down and lowered is altitude till it landed on the water like a regular ship. As the rescue team only has the last distress signal from the prince’s airship as clue, they could only searched using the most straightforward method: Using their senses to search for any signs of life in the area.
Fortunately, they have the sorceress with them whose ability to detect life force and presence was second to none. Although it won’t be enough to find the prince and his crew’s whereabouts in one fell swoop, it would still greatly aid them in their search.
“Such thick fogs… No wonder the place was called the Dark Sea – you could barely see anything with all of these fogs,” Miranda commented as she looks at her surroundings.
“Right… in this kind of place, our eyes are almost useless since all we could see were fogs and darkness.” Pina nodded in agreement while looking around warily. “What do you think, Rennel?”
Rennel turned towards Pina and smiled, “It’s alright… If we can’t use our eyes then we could use our mana to *see*.”
“Huh? What do you mean by that? *Seeing* using our mana?” Pina asked in confusion.
“Rennel you could also *see* in this darkness?” Miranda asked in amazement after hearing what the girl had said.
“Yes, I could but not in a normal sense. If I spread my mana in a wide area, I could *see* the life force of the nearby creatures in a certain range.” Rennel explained.
“Wow! That’s the same as teacher!” Pina exclaimed excitedly.
Rennel shook her head, “It’s kinda similar but also different. Moreover, my ability should be inferior to that of Lady Cassandra. If Lady Cassandra’s ability was inborn mine was forcefully learned due to a certain event in the past,” she explained.
“No, even if it’s not on the level of teacher, it’s still a very amazing thing,” Miranda praises. “But you seemed to have mentioned that we could also *see* if we use our mana?” She asked with curiosity. "Is it possible that we could learn it too?"
“That’s right. if you spread your mana as far as possible, and then connect your senses to it then you might be able to see as far as your mana could reach.” Rennel explained succinctly.
Miranda and Pina turned towards each other and nodded almost at the same time. “Please teach us!” They beg.
“Sure. No problem!”
While the three girls are busy with their own things, Sorceress Cassandra who was seated at the chair in the middle of the sky deck was focusing all of her attention into detecting the aura of the missing prince and his crews.
Her method of doing so was unique. Unlike Rennel’s *Detection* that uses her arch-mage level mana to detect life force and aura in the surroundings; Sorceress Cassandra uses her “*All Seeing Eyes*” to *see* everything not just the aura of the all living life forms.
If Rennel’s detection allow her to see everything within the range of several kilometers by spreading her mana, Sorceress Cassandra was like being everywhere all at the same time. What’s more she could see much clearly compared to Rennel who could only detect life force and aura.
But no matter how overpowered the sorceress ability was it still have its limits. For example, just like Rennel’s Detection, her *All Seeing Eyes* have limited range. That said her range was thrice of that of Rennel. Another weakness of the *All Seeing* Eyes was the fact that using the ability has some toll on the sorceress’ body and mind.
But that’s expected as the sorceress, no matter how talented is only human. Like all human she needed to eat, rest, and sleep. If she overuse her ability then it might backfire on her – possibly harming her body in the process.
Therefore, Sorceress Cassandra could only use her ability a few times a day between rest which was very limiting especially if one is searching an area the size of a mega continent. And in all honesty, none of the gnomes have any expectation of finding the prince and his crew in a single day.
What’s more there’s also the possibility that the prince and his crew were no longer alive. Although the gnomes were unwilling to believe that the prince might no longer be alive, they could only accept it if they still failed to find him after a certain time frame.
“Lady Cassandra seemed to have reached her limit,” Rennel murmured after looking at the sorceress.
“It can’t be help. It’s already been an hour.” Miranda sighed helplessly. “Teacher’s *All Seeing Eyes* is very powerful but it’s very exhausting to use. So using it for a very long time is not possible.”
“That’s right. I remembered teacher saying that using her All Seeing Eyes put a lot of stress on her mind and body.” Pina commented as she looked at her teacher worriedly.
Miranda, Pina, and Rennel watches as the sorceress finally opened her eyes. There was a deep frown on her face and she was sweating a lot – an indication that she had reached her limit.
“My apologies but I need to rest,” Sorceress Cassandra said to Lucata after walking towards her.
“There’s no need to apologize, sorceress. We are aware of the toll of the *All Seeing Eyes* to your body. Please rest and take as much time as needed to fully restore your strength.”
Sorceress Cassandra nodded before closing her eyes once again as she meditates.
****
“Sigh… It’s a lot harder than I thought,” Pina complained after trying hours of trying to learn *Detection* from Rennel.
“I’m sorry… It seemed that I’m not good at teaching,” answered Rennel apologetically.
“Don’t worry too much about it. It’s Pina’s fault that she’s a slow learner,” Miranda teases.
“Hey! Could you really say that when your progress in learning *Detection’s* no better than mine?” Pina replied while rolling her eyes at Miranda.
“But she’s right about one thing though… it’s not your fault that we couldn’t learn that skill. Although it seemed simple, controlling the mana, and assimilating it with one’s senses is actually very complicated and requires a lot of finesse. I’m actually surprise that you could do it so easily.”
“Agreed.” Miranda echoed.
“Really?” asked Rennel while tilting her head.
“Yup!”
Miranda explained that the skill needed to use *Detection* was absurd, and that only advance level magicians could pull it off but even then they were not as good as Rennel.
“That’s strange… My teacher said that my control over my mana was horrible… Are you sure you’re not mistaken?” Rennel asked in confusion.
Miranda and Pina stared at each other before looking at Rennel with pity. Although they only meet the silver-haired girl’s teacher once, they could tell from their short conversation with the mysterious Chaos that he’s standard for his students is as high as the sky.
“Rennel, I think you shouldn’t take it too seriously when your teacher scolds you for being slow or something. In all honesty, the standard of your teacher was really high,” Miranda said after shaking her head back and forth.
“Uh…” Rennel was a little speechless by the fact that the two girls easily recognized that her teacher was someone really difficult to please. In reality she’s actually aware that her talent in magic might not be as bad as her teacher make it out to be. At the very least she’s not less talented than the two girls in front of her.
Rennel opened her mouth but as she was about to speak she stopped and quickly run towards the railings of the sky deck which confuses the two girls who quickly followed her.
“What’s wrong, Rennel? Why did you run?” Pina asked while looking at her friend with worry.
“Something is coming from below…,” the silver haired-girl answered. “Not good! We must increase our altitude!” Rennel screamed in alarm.
Everyone who heard Rennel’s scream was startled. Fortunately, the female envoy Lucata was quick to act and run towards one of the communication pipes on the entrance of the airship.
“Captain, please increase the altitude of the airship. Fly as high as possible!” The envoy yelled at the communication pipe.
“What? Why? What’s wrong? Did something happen out there?!” The captain asked in confusion.
“No time to explain! Please just raise the damn altitude!” Lucata cursed with irritation which made the captain jumped in shock.
“Alright, alright… no need to curse at this old man… Seriously, young people are so easily irritated these days.”
Although the old captain was grumbling he still did what he was told and skillfully maneuvers the airship thus allowing it to increase its altitude. It was also in that same moment that ship shook as if it was hit by something.
No it was not as if it was hit by something but something did actually hit the airship!
Pshew! Pshew! Pshew!
Everyone heard several things whistling pass the airship. But as it was really dark so no one except for two people and (one mysterious creature) saw what it was. As the airship climbed in altitude the mysterious sound vanishes.
“What… just what the hell was that?” One of the gnomes asked.
“I don’t know…,” replied another gnome.
Since no one could explain what had happened, everyone could only turn at the silver-haired girl that gave the warning. Yes, with so many people on the sky deck, on the girl was able to sense that something was approaching the airship from below. Even the sorceress was unable to do so. No, the sorceress couldn’t be blamed as she had exhausted herself while searching for the prince and his crew.
“Rennel, what just happened? What did you discovered?” Pina finally asked.
As the person with the closest relationship with the silver-haired, Rennel, no one was more suited to speak to the girl.
“Monsters. I sensed several dozen monsters approaching us from below,” Rennel explained. “Um… since were on the Dark Sea then sea monsters should be a more fitting name?” She asked.
Sea monsters!
Of course everyone on board the airship knows what a sea monster was. In reality, encountering them was part of rescuers’ calculations. It’s just that they didn’t expect that they’d be so unlucky to encounter dozens of them a few hours after mooring on the water.
“You saved us. In behalf of all the gnomes, I thank you, Miss Rennel.” Lucata said she respectfully bows at the girl followed by the other gnomes.
Such unexpected action from the gnomes surprises the girl – making her blush in embarrassment.
****
“Sahagins? So the monsters were actually sahagins?” Pina asked after questioning Rennel of the appearance of the monsters.
“Yes. Based on their appearance the monsters that attacked us were sahagins,” Rennel replied.
“I see… sahagins huh… Those monsters are not that strong but they always hunt on groups. What’s more they could shoot out pressurized waters jets from their mouth,” Miranda thought out loud after recalling the information about the sahagins.
“Shoot out water jets? Now that you mentioned it… the strange sounds that we heard as we escape must be water jets that had missed the airship,” Lucata murmured after realizing what the sound they heard earlier.
Sorceress Cassandra and the other gnomes listening to the conversation nodded their heads from time to time. After the sorceress came out of her meditation, the group quickly started a meeting to tackle the problem with the sea monsters.
“Monsters huh… I’ve noticed their presence quite far away from us while I was searching for the prince earlier. To think they would be able to find us so quickly after only several hours,” commented the sorceress with a wry smile on her face. “My apologies, I should have warned everyone about the monsters before I entered meditation. I just didn’t think that they would detect our presence despite being tens of kilometers away from us.”
“Please don’t worry about it, sorceress. The search had been very uneventful so far that everyone let down their guards,” Lucata consoled with a smile on her face. “This incident should teach us not to underestimate the *Dark Sea* no matter how peaceful it might seem.”
Everyone nodded their heads in agreement after hearing the Lucata’s words. It was no exaggeration that all of them let their guards down and did whatever they liked after hours of nothing happening. As the envoy said, this place was the *Dark Sea* and letting one’s guard down might cause everyone their lives. After all even the lull was nothing but a deceit in this place.
“We should make sure that nothing like this will happen again. There should be a rotating guard so that everyone could rest safely,” said the old captain who was listening quietly to the side spoke. “That said; I would like to ask the help of the sorceress and the girl. Their abilities to detect the presence of the monsters are essential in avoiding surprise attacks. Without their help, we would be as blind as bats.” The captain added.
“I disagree. Sorceress Cassandra is essential in finding the prince and his crew so she needed to be well rested while the girl Rennel was just a guest. She already did us much favor by warning us of the incoming dangers earlier.” Lucata quickly vetoed the old captain’s proposals. Although she understood where the captain was coming from, she couldn’t really force the two women to make sacrifices for them. This was especially true for Rennel who was not even part of the rescue team to begin with.
“I know that but…” The old captain was feeling agitated. He wanted to tell the envoy that everyone should pitch in as all of them were in the same position but upon remembering that the two women have no responsibility to follow their orders, he hesitated.
“I’m fine with it.” Seeing the old captain and Lucata troubled, Rennel finally spoke out. Since she decided to come with them it’s only proper that she helps. Anyway she could just let consider it magic training.
“Since Lady Cassandra needed to be fully rested in order to use her power effectively, I won’t mind using *Detection* for the duration of the night.” She added.
“No, no… We’re very grateful for your help milady but staying up all night won’t be good for your body if you overuse your ability,” Lucata shook her head and denied Rennel’s proposal to stay watch all night.
“It’s fine. I may not look it but I could stay awake for several days without repercussion. Besides compared to fighting hordes of monsters for days without rest and sleep, staying awake while looking out for sea monsters was like a walk in the park.” Rennel replied with a huge smile on her face. “It’s a lot easier compared to my usual training.”
*“Just what kind of hellish training were you doing in the past!?”*
Everyone was left speechless after hearing the kind of training the girl did in the past. They got this aching feeling that the girl might not be as delicate as she looks. Even Sorceress Cassandra has a strange look on her face as she glanced at the *person* responsible for training the girl.
Indeed. If it was Chaos then he would not go easy on the girl. After all, Chaos expected his student to be the best in the world… no maybe even beyond that. Also judging by how Chaos and Rennel remained nonchalant during the entirety of the event proves that the girl and her teacher was a whole different level compared to the rest of them.
****
**To be continued**
Previous Chapters: https://read.cash/@beastion
Seeds of Chaos: Chapter 45 (Dark Sea)
**Chapter 45**
In the farthest (*eastern*) ends of the Wallachia continent there was a mysterious ocean known as the *Dark Sea*, named as such due to the endless fog and deep waters that seemed to endlessly covered the aforementioned ocean in perpetual darkness.
No matter the time of the year, or the season; the *Dark Sea* remained covered with fog and mist that stretches out endlessly. For those who dared venture the infamous ocean though, it has other name, which in many ways, a more fitting name: The *Sea of Death*.
The *Dark Sea* or the *Sea of Death*, or whatever explorers want to call it was a place of danger. But it was also a place of opportunities. Most of those who dared to explore the sea’s deadly water never returned but those who did found treasures that would make almost anyone go mad with envy and greed.
But more importantly, the *Dark Sea* was a place where lost knowledge could be found.
Yes. It was believed that before the *Dark Sea* became an ocean, it was a continent. But not just any continent – it’s a mega continent that was home to a highly advance civilization. Legend has it that before the ocean swallowed the continent due to a catastrophic tectonic shift, the civilization that was believed to be a lot older than the civilization that created the titans existed.
How old? An entire eon old.
No one really knows the name of the continent. Unsurprising really as the continent was long, long, long gone (*swallowed by the ocean*) before the current civilization even existed. So as to differentiate the lost civilization from other lost civilizations that came after it, historians, and scholars named the lost continent *Nu*.
What does *Nu* means, you ask? In the ancient Arcane language (*where the common language originated*), *Nu* mean beginning.
Beginning… A somewhat fitting name as most historians and scholars believed that the lost continent of *Nu* was the birth place of the world’s very first civilization.
Now, the reason people knew that the *Dark Sea* was a former continent was due to the fact that about 300 years ago, the ocean water in the Dark Sea decreases greatly to the point that some of the continent’s highest peaks had re-appeared. And in some of those peaks, were buildings, or to be more precise, preserved ruins.
Normally, there’s no way that any infrastructure would have survived being submerged underwater for a very long time. Especially a civilization that existed even before the civilization that created the titans. But for some unexplained reason, the infrastructure built by the lost civilization of Nu, managed to miraculously defied the law of nature which in many people’s mind, a testament to the greatness of the lost civilization.
Yes, the waters of the Dark Sea decreased; not lost but simply decreases. Basically, the ocean moved again after countless years of being stagnant. As there’s no artifact or device that could accurately measure how much of the waters the *Dark Sea* had flowed out, the explorers and scholars could only speculate on the numbers.
Still, for countless mountain peaks to re-appear again; it could only mean that the Dark Sea had become much shallower. That said; the *Dark Sea* was still a very dangerous place even though it was much shallower than before. Moreover, the fog and mist that perpetually covered the whole ocean was still there.
What’s more as mountain peaks had re-appeared, navigating the *Dark sea* using normal ocean vessels had become a lot trickier as one might just found themselves hitting a mountain peak that they could not see due to the fog and mist. In a way, the *Dark Sea* might have actually become more dangerous.
That said, for many people, the danger in the Dark Sea was a danger worth taking. After all, if one succeeded in finding an unexplored ruin filled with treasure and even lost knowledge of a great and ancient civilization, one could earn riches that would last one for many generations to come.
It was for this reason that countless adventurers, explorers, and treasure-seekers sail to the *Dark Sea* in hope of finding riches that would justify the risk they’re taking. Unfortunately, as mentioned earlier, many of those who’ve chosen to venture the infamous ocean never returned.
That’s because no matter how prepared one was, it’s impossible to predict what kind of danger one might encounter during the voyage to the infamous ocean. After all, there was a reason why the ocean was also called the *Sea of Death*.
****
Rennel quietly listened to Lucata as she narrates the history of the *Dark Sea*. As it was the first time that the three girls ventured into that place of danger and opportunity, it’s only proper that they learn as much as they could in order to increase their chance of surviving in the mysterious ocean.
“That is all,” Lucata finally said after speaking sometime. “The *Dark Sea* is incredibly large and yet the knowledge we have on the aforementioned ocean is very limited, so I apologize if you find my explanation lacking,” she added.
“Please don’t worry too much about it, Lucata. Your explanation is very helpful,” Miranda replied with a smile on her face. “At the very least we now know that we must always be on our toes inside the *Dark Sea*.”
Pina and Rennel nodded their heads in agreement. Although Lucata’s explanation was severely lacking due to the lack of information, it was still very helpful in shedding some lights on the scope of danger one could expect on the ocean nicknamed the *Sea of Death*.
Still, I didn’t expect that your country’s prince actually dare to go to such a dangerous region. How should I say it… he got guts?” Pina commented.
“Aye. He’s a handful, that child. If not for the fact that he’s the prince and heir to the throne, we would have left him alone to his own device,” Lucata lamented after hearing what Pina had said. “Seriously… Once we find him, I’ll make sure to give him a scolding in place of the king and queen!”
The gnome envoy Lucata was fuming. If not for the prince’ selfish action, they wouldn’t have to put themselves in danger like this. Not to mention that they even troubled the benevolent sorceress. She might not be doing it for free but the fact that it was a very dangerous task even of someone of the sorceress’ level wouldn’t change.
Seeing Lucata acting like that, the three girls could only look at each other with a wry smile on their faces. Usually no official would dare threaten a member of the royal family like what she was doing even if the person in question was not around. But Lucata was able to do it with ease. Moreover, none of the other gnomes listening to the conversation said anything about it. It was as if Lucata's scolding the wayward gnome prince was a daily occurrence for them.
“Miss Lucata, is it really okay to say something like that to a member of the royal family?” Miranda asked feeling a little concern.
“Huh? Oh that? No worries… it’s a common thing amongst gnomes. Even a commoner could criticize a member of the royal family openly without repercussions.” The female gnome envoy replied with a confident smile on her face.
“I’m aware that human society acts differently and that criticizing a member of the royal family openly could land one in trouble but gnome society is different. We could criticize the officials all we want as long as we have valid reasons to do so.”
“Wow!”
The girls were surprised at how the gnome society works. As the envoy said, in human society, criticizing the members of the royal family openly or in public could land one in a heap of trouble – one might even be thrown to jail. Surprisingly, the members of the gnomes’ royal family were more open-minded and forgiving.
“You three could also scold the damn brat once we’ve found him and no one will say anything about it. Actually, the king and queen even suggested we rough him up until he’s half-dead as long as we don’t leave injuries that couldn’t be healed or with long-lasting effects!”
Miranda, Pina, and Rennel let out cold sweats after hearing that they were even allowed to physically abuse or cause pain to the prince. Forget being jailed, in human society, such action would lead them to the gallows!
“Let’s, let’s not be too violent shall we? We should just find the prince for now before thinking of anything else,” Miranda wiped the cold sweat in her forehead as she tries to convince the envoy not to use violence on the poor prince. Although she had no problem criticizing the prince, hurting him seem a bit too much even for her.
“Indeed. Violence is not good, isn’t that right, Rennel?” Pina nodded before turning towards her best friend for her opinion.
“Hmm? I guess so?” Honestly, Rennel has no problem beating a member of the royal family if needed. She might have acted surprised when she heard Lucata’s words but that’s because the Miranda and Pina reacted that way, and doesn’t want to feel left out…
After all she already did something similar back in Blizzard city when he kicked a member of the nobility in the groin. Sure, she might have escaped the repercussion due to some external influence but the fact that she’s willingly to use violence against anyone that annoyed her won’t change.
Of course the main reason she could do all of that was because she has the power to protect herself from harm. Even if that count with a family name that sounded like a confectionary decided to take revenge, she would still be able to trounce him many times over. Certainly she might have to leave Blizzard city because of that but it’s not like but she doesn’t mind. After all it’s not as if she had deep connection to the city in the first place.
****
*“What do you think of the gnomes, my lord*?” The sorceress asked Chaos through telepathy after listening to the whole conversation in amusement.
“*They’re not bad. At the very least they’re very straightforward and open. I always appreciate people like that,”* Chaos answered while floating in the air in a relaxed manner. “It might not be a bad a idea to give their race a *blessing*. *That gnome prince seemed to be a very good candidate*,” he added.
*“…A blessing from lord Chaos? How enviable…”* Sorceress Cassandra replied with envy.
Chaos gave the sorceress the side-eye before speaking (*telepathically*), “*You have interest in my blessing as well?”*
Sorceress Cassandra smiled somewhat awkwardly at Chaos’ question. “*That was actually my inner thoughts but in my daze I forgot that we were telepathically connected and blurted it out just like that*” she explained with embarrassment.
“*That said, I would be lying if I say that I’m not interested. After all… a blessing from a being of lord Chaos’ caliber would surely not be ordinary. Such a blessing might even allow me to reach the level of an arch-mage*.”
“An arch-mage? You think my blessing is that simple? I’ll let you know. Those who received a blessing from me would have limitless future,” Chaos looked at the sorceress with disdain for her limited views. “In my opinion, being an arch-mage wasn’t even a starting point. One should at least be able to surpassed the limit of this world to be considered powerful – at the very minimum, one should be able to travel the cosmos freely.”
“*Traveling the cosmos freely using one’s own power? Is that even possible for mortals like me*?” Sorceress Cassandra asked in daze.
*Hmph!*
Chaos let out a snort of disdain after hearing the sorceress’ words. As expected, the viewpoints of the people in an underdeveloped world were very limited.
*“That’s the reason you’re a lot weaker than the girl despite the fact that she’s not even a quarter of your age. Unlike you her imagination and viewpoints go beyond the stars.”* he started. *“Only those whose way of thinking that surpasses the limit of this world have the right to receive my blessing. Unfortunately, the current you right now don’t deserve it,”* Chaos stated without holding back.
*“… I understand. I’ll try to change myself so that I would be deserving of your blessing. That said, I don’t know where to begin.”* Sorceress Cassandra replied with a helpless smile on her face.
“*That’s the whole point of it all. If I just tell you how to do it, where would be the fun in that*?”
While everyone was having their conversations, the airship was travelling in the *Dark Sea* while treading carefully. Unlike the carefree behavior of its passengers; the captain and his crews all have solemn expressions on their faces. And who could blame them? The *Dark Sea* is known for its uncountable danger, and one mistake could spell everyone’s doom.
“Captain, we’re entering the region where the signal from the prince was last spotted,” a gnome navigator reported.
The captain, a bearded and wizened old gnome, smoking a pipe, nodded his head. “Tell Lady Lucata and the Sorceress Cassandra that we’re entering the region where the prince and his crews was last spotted,” he ordered after turning towards one of his crews.
“Aye, captain!” The crew, an energetic gnome saluted before bolting out of the flight deck.
The crew quickly navigated the halls of the airship before stopping at a door. He straightened his body before knocking at the door.
Knock! Knock! Knock!
“Forgive me for the interruptions my lady envoy but I have something to report,” the crew announced outside the door.
“Is that so? Please come in, the door is open,” came a reply from the other side of the door.
“Please excuse me,” the crew said before opening the door.
The crew was especially careful in his words and action because he didn’t want to leave a bad impression to the sorceress and her students (+ two guests) who came to their aid. Although the gnomes were more open-minded than humans, they do know propriety.
“My lady envoy, we have entered the region were the prince was last spotted,” he reported.
Everyone in the room momentarily freezes after hearing the crew’s report. Lucata, who recovered rather quickly, stood up and spoke to the crew, “lead the way,” she ordered.
“Yes ma’am!”
Hearing Lucata’s words, Rennel and the others also stood up, and followed the airship crew to the flight deck.
****
**To be continued**
Previous Chapters: https://read.cash/@beastion
Seeds of Chaos: Chapter 44 (The Envoy from the Gnome Kingdom)
**Chapter 44**
“He’s not human?” Miranda asked, slightly in daze.
Sorceress Cassandra nodded her head, “Yes… he’s not human but a creature not of this world.” She explained.
Hearing her teacher’s explanation, Miranda was tongue-tied. It’s one thing for the silver-haired girl’s teacher to be not human, after all this world consisted of not only humans but also other intelligent races like the beast men, centaurs, dwarves, elves, gnomes and more. But for Rennel’s teacher to be someone from another world… isn’t the scope way too big?
Miranda felt like her brain was not big enough to process such shocking information.
“Teacher, I felt like my head’s about to explode…,” Miranda complained while clutching her head. “It’s just too shocking.”
“I understand how you feel. I was shock when I first here the information from him as well.” Sorceress Cassandra forced a wry smile.
When she heard that Pina’s friend suddenly showed herself, she was only slightly surprise but didn’t think much of it. After all, even if the girl, Rennel looked for her disciple, Pina would’ve still look for her once she completed her basic magic training.
But once Rennel’s teacher made his presence known, things had become more complicated. Not really too surprising if she were to be honest as the silver-haired girl’s teacher was unbelievably powerful despite sealing his power. Moreover, such a powerful creature was not of this world.
“*My old teacher told me once that there were powerful god-like beings watching and guarding this world. Did they not interfere when Pina’s friend’s teacher appeared? Or maybe they were unaware that some otherworldly being managed to pass through the net?”* The sorceress thought. But once that thought surfaced, she quickly erased it.
*“No… that should be impossible. Even if they did not notice his presence when he first entered this world, they should have noticed him by now. It could only mean two things: Either they allowed him into this world, or, his too powerful for them to handle so they just let him be.”*
The first option was still easy for her to accept but the second option only send chills into her very soul. If Cassandra was to be very honest to herself, then the second option was the more likely right answer.
“It’s quite fortunate... He seemed to have no design for this world, because if he had then the result would have been very catastrophic.”
Cassandra turned towards her disciple and caught the black-haired girl just silently staring at her, “What’s wrong? Is there something on my face?” She asked jokingly.
Miranda felt a little awkward after being caught staring by her teacher, “err… no, I was just waiting for teacher,” she said while scratching the back of her head.
Sorceress Cassandra shook her head in amusement but didn’t linger too much on the topic. “Could you ask the girl, Rennel to meet me once she’s done catching up to Pina? I would like to personally talk to her.” She instructed. “Also… tell her that she’s welcome to stay in the tower as long as she wanted,” the sorceress added.
“I understand, teacher. I’ll go check on them now.” Miranda bowed slightly to her teacher before walking towards the door. She opened the door and walked out.
Once she’s out, Miranda let out a long sigh. Although she had calmed down a lot, her mind was still in shock by information on the silver-haired girl's mysterious teacher.
Moreover, She also curious to know how much information Rennel was allowed to tell her friend, Pina. Judging by her master’s words, Rennel was only allowed to reveal certain things about her mysterious (*and non-human*) teacher.
“*I’m also really curious about the girl’s mysterious teacher... Should I ask her about him as well? Maybe she’ll even allow me to meet that mysterious teacher of her? Yeah, it’ll be good if that happened…,”* Miranda though to herself as she walked down the stairs.
As the black-haired girl was in deep into her thoughts, she didn’t even notice that she’s descending the stairs a lot faster than normal. If she were in her normal state, she would have complained about the almost endless stairs of the tower again.
Not long after, Miranda found herself back in the room where the two girls are staying. “*I wonder if they’re finished catching up to each other. It’s been many years since they last meet so they must have lots of stories to tell. Is it really okay for me to bother them like this?”* She thought to herself as she stared on the door.
“It, it should be okay! Yeah… they been talking for some time now so they should be wrapping up by now, right? Right! That should be the case,” the black-haired girl blurted out loud. “Besides… it almost lunch time. So I should just invite them to have lunch with me and teacher!”
Having thought of a proper excuse, Miranda finally decided to open the door.
****
Rennel was unceremoniously invited for lunch by the excited Miranda. But out of good fate, she accepted the black-haired girl's invitation and had lunch with the sorceress. Also, since it was a good time to leave a good impression with her best friend’s teacher, she also accepted the sorceress’ request for a private conversation.
To her surprise though, the conversation was more focused on Chaos instead of her or her relationship with Pina. This of course surprises the girl considering that she didn’t even know that her teacher had made his presence known. Chaos obviously corrected her assumption that he made his presence known as it was the sorceress herself who discovered him.
Seeing the two argue like friends surprises the sorceress but it also alleviated a lot of her worries. As she sees it, as long as the relationship between Chaos and girl remained close as that of friends, or even close relatives, then there’s little chance that the mysterious creature Chaos would act against them and the world.
After the conversation, Sorceress Cassandra extended an invitation to Rennel; allowing the girl to stay in her tower as long as she wished which made the girl happy as she could spend more time with her friend.
Unfortunately, that stay was cut short as the girl was forced to move again the very next day when an envoy from the gnome kingdom of Farcell pay the Sorceress' Tower a visit.
“My name is Lucata,” the female gnome envoy introduced. “It’s a great honor to finally meet you sorceress.” The child-like Lucata added with a respectful bow.
The gnome Lucata was only half as tall as the Sorceress Cassandra and looked like a little girl with greyish-green skin. She was as tall as a dwarf or a goblin and even shares the strange color of the goblins, only lighter. But there's nothing strange about her appearance as this were some of the standard features of the gnome race.
But unlike goblins though, gnomes weren’t ugly repulsive creatures that all living creature in the continent (*except their own*) want to hunt down and eradicate. No, gnomes weren’t ugly at all. Except for their short stature, pointed skin, and greyish-green skin; gnomes looks very similar to humans. And yes they do have hair unlike the hairless goblins which they keep long and well-groomed to make them easily distinguishable from their hated counterparts.
There was actually a reason why gnomes tried their best to make themselves easily distinguishable from goblins and it has something to do to what happened to them in the past. Basically, gnomes are victims of discrimination on the hands of humans.
It happened several hundred years ago. As gnomes shared some features with the hated goblins, their race once experienced being looked down upon by the immature and not easily trusting humans. Some cruel human kingdoms even went as far as to hunt them along with the cursed goblin race.
The discrimination lasted for almost a century and only ended when the more moderate and knowledgeable human factions took power. Once the humans became more educated and less ignorant; the way they threated the gnome race changed drastically.
They started befriending the gnomes, and even started trading with them. They also shared their knowledge with the gnomes while the gnomes did the same. Basically the relationship between the two races improved a lot. It was as if the conflicts between the two race but just an illusion or even a dream.
Sorceress Cassandra nodded and spoke, “The honor is all mine. Lady Lucata, was it? I know the reason why you’re here. It has something to do with the letter that was delivered a week ago, right?” She asked.
“That’s correct, sorceress. My king sent me here in hope that you’ll reply favorably to our request,” the female envoy answered truthfully.
“I understand. I have read the letter thoroughly and thought of things through carefully before making a decision – and I agree.” Sorceress Cassandra replied with smile.
“Truly?! Oh, blessed be the gods of knowledge and technology!” The female envoy bowed towards the sorceress again in again. If Sorceress didn’t stop her from doing so, she might have broken her back with the endless bowing.
Envoy Lucata was ecstatic. She thought that she’d needed to do lot more to convince the well-known sorceress. She even prepared a lot of expensive gifts. Unexpectedly, the sorceress had already made her decision before she could present her gifts to the sorceress and her disciples. Of course she would still give them the gifts even if the sorceress refuses the request.
“Sorceress… when can we leave?” Lucata asked after calming down.
“As soon as possible… The faster we solve the problem the better it would be for everyone,” the sorceress replied. “Before that though, I needed to talk to some people. So can you wait for a bit?”
Hearing that the sorceress wanted to resolve the situation was fast as possible Lucata smiled widely. She then nodded her head quickly and said, “Yes, yes, of course! Please take your time.”
Nodding, the sorceress summoned three people: Miranda, Pina, and Rennel (and Chaos).
****
“These two girls are my disciples. The one with the black hair is my first disciple, Miranda, and the one with the red hair is my second disciple, Pina,” the sorceress introduced.
“I’m Miranda. It’s nice to meet you, envoy.”
“I’m Pina, teacher’s newest disciple. My magic still immature but I’ll do everything I could to help. So please take care of me.”
“It’s a pleasure to meet both of you.”
Sorceress Cassandra nodded before turning her head towards Rennel. “This silver-haired young lady over here is Rennel. She’s Pina’s good friend and an esteemed guest of my tower. Like my two disciple, she too, would accompany us.”
“Ah… So the young lady that was as beautiful as an elf was Miss Rennel. A pleasure to meet you,” envoy Lucata praises.
Being overly praised made Rennel blushes a little. Although the one doing the praising was a woman, and even a gnome, she still could not help but feel a little embarrass.
“My two disciples would act as my assistants. As for Miss Rennel, she would act according to circumstances.” The sorceress explained.
Lucata nodded her head but one could see some worries in her child-like face. “Forgive me sorceress… but I’m a little worried. We would surely encounter danger when we arrive at *that place* so is it really okay to bring children along?”
The three young ladies felt a little strange being called ‘*children*’ by a female gnome that was much shorter than them. If they were to line up together along with the envoy and have people point out who looks the most child-like in the group; most people would definitely point at the female goblin envoy.
“Don’t underestimate them. My two disciples are very talented magician and could protect themselves,” Sorceress Cassandra replied with a smile on her face. “And as for Rennel… she’s the last person in this world you’d have to worry about.” She insinuated.
Sorceress Cassandra’s enigmatic words (*about Rennel*) caught the gnome envoy off guard. She turned towards Rennel and stared at her for a long time. But no matter how much she looks she couldn’t see anything special about the girl except for the fact that she’s inhumanly beautiful.
“If it makes you feel better… the girl’s master is an arch-mage.” The sorceress added seeing that the envoy was still not convinced.
“Arch-mage!”
The moment Lucata heard the word arch-mage, the way she looked at the silver-haired girl changed drastically. And who could blame her? Although gnomes are known for their knowledge on lost technology instead of magic, most of them were still aware what being an arch-mage represented.
It represented power; the pinnacle of mortal magic. Reaching the level of an arch-mage is very difficult even to talented magicians. As such, arch-mage are well respected, more so than the pinnacle of other occupation.
For the girl to become an arch-mage’s disciple could only one thing: She’s very talented and might even become an arch-mage in the future.
“My apologies! I was ignorant and judged you based solely on your appearance!” The envoy Lucata apologized profusely.
“No, no, it’s not your fault. My appearance did indeed not invoke confidence to anyone.” Rennel said while waving her two hands. *“Also, I’ve only become an arch-mage’s disciple for a short time only know some minor spells,”* the girl added mentally.
“Thank you for your understanding!” Lucata bowed towards Rennel. “ If you needed anything; anything at all, please do not hesitate to let me know.” She said while still bowing.
Rennel quickly helped Lucata up and told her she understood so that the gnome envoy would just stop bowing.
*“She really likes to bow, doesn’t she?”* Everyone thought rudely in their hearts.
“Well then… should we get going?” The sorceress asked after seeing that all misunderstanding was cleared up. “Lady Lucata, you did prepare an airship for us to travel, right?” She asked after turning to the female gnome envoy.
“But of course, sorceress. We have long prepared everything beforehand, and were only waiting for you to accept our request.” Lucata gave a reassuring reply.
Sorceress Cassandra nodded in appreciation. She then stood up and looked at the others and spoke, “very good! Then let us depart for the Dark Sea!” She declared.
****
**To be continued**
Previous Chapters: https://read.cash/@beastion
Seeds of Chaos: Chapter 43 (Reunion Part 2)
**Chapter 43**
Miranda stood up and opened the door. Outside she saw a young girl with red hair pacing back and forth restlessly on the corridor.
“You’re finally here,” Miranda teases seeing the red-haired girl’s nervous expression.
“Big sister Miranda… Is she inside?” The brown-haired girl asked while fidgeting.
“Yes. She’s inside waiting for you…“ Miranda replied looking quite amused. She then turned around and spoke to Rennel, “the person you’re waiting for is here.” She said.
“It seemed that we have to cut our conversation short, Miss Rennel. How about we continue our conversation some other time?”
“I would like that,” Rennel agreed to Miranda’s proposition before looking anxiously at the door.
Seeing this, Miranda smiled and made herself scarce. She then playfully gave Pina a wink as she walks out of the door
Pina nervously entered the room after Miranda left. Inside she saw a beautiful girl with silver hair and black eyes.
“Rennel… is that you?” Pina asked the silver-haired girl in disbelief. She couldn’t help it; the Rennel in her memories is a lot different from the Rennel in front of her now. Of course she could still see some similarities in their facial features but it was like she’s a whole different person with how much she had changed.
“Pina! It’s really you!” Rennel excitedly run towards the red-haired girl and gave her a big hug with tears brimming in her eyes. “Yes, it’s me, Rennel!” She added.
Rennel recognized the red-haired girl, Pina in one glance. Although she too had changed a lot physically, and had become a lot prettier, her facial features were still almost the same as the girl she remembered years ago.
“I’m so glad that you’re okay.” Rennel stared at her best friend with reddened eyes. Seeing her healthy and safe had completely erase the worries that was weighing in her heart.
“I’m so glad that you’re okay to, Rennel. I can’t believe I was able to see you again… It was like a dream.”
Just like Rennel; Pina’s gem-like blue eyes were also brimming with tears. After being secretly sold to the slave trader by her own parents, her future became bleak and uncertain. And after finding out what happened to the other missing children of the village, she grew very worried for her best friend that she left behind in the village.
The two girls sat on the couch while still holding hands – afraid that the other person would suddenly vanish if they let go. As they stared at each other’s reddened and puffy eyes, the two girls could not help but let out a giggle.
“You’re still a crybaby. Look at you, you’re eyes all red!” Pina teases after calming down.
“Hey, you’re not any better than me you know? So how dare you tease me like that?” Rennel playfully argued back.
Seeing that no one wanted to give in, the two girls laughed out loud. Their laughter sounded like that of orioles; sweet and pleasant to the ears.
Once the two girls stopped laughing, they could finally converse again. The very first thing thy converse was their experience in the last three years. After all they have a lot of things to catch up with.
Rennel started first. She told Pina what happened to her in the last three years. First and foremost she told the red-haired girl how she was able to prevent herself from being chosen and sold for three whole years.
Then she told Pina how some information about Chaos (*the unimportant ones*). As she had an agreement with Chaos, Rennel could only gloss over some important details – telling only the ones she was allowed to tell. Although she’s feeling guilty not telling the whole truth about her teacher, there’s really nothing much she could do.
“*Sigh*. We’re lucky… we meet good people that changed our lives,” Pina sighed inside her heart. “I’m sorry Rennel. I really wanted to warn you what the villagers were doing to the children. Unfortunately, I’ve only found out about it when I was sold off.”
Pina looked at her best friend with guilt. In the village, Rennel was known as the quiet girl. If Pina didn’t befriend the silver-haired girl, Rennel would be like an outcast in the village due to being very different from the other villagers.
After all, besides her father who died due to a hunting accident, her only relatives were her aunt and uncle who treated her coldly. As for her mother… no one really knows the woman that her father married. And judging by her rare silver hair, her mysterious mother might not even be a commoner.
“Don’t say that. None of it was your fault. Besides, it’s not like a child could actually go against adults.” Rennel gripped Pina’s hands tightly as if trying to transfer the warmth of her body to her friend’s hands. “We’re just unlucky that the village we’ve grew in was like that.”
The eyes of the two girls dimmed after recalling the kind of place their village was. Although they’ve reunited and are now safe, they still couldn’t forget the resentment for their former home, and the people that lived in it.
“Let’s not talk about that place anymore,” Sensing the atmosphere becoming heavier Rennel smiled and urged Pina to talk about something else.
“Yeah… they’re not worth it. Whatever happened to that place had nothing to do with us.”
****
After leaving the two girls, Miranda climbed the stairs of the tower until she reached the top floor.
“Sigh. We really need to do something about those stairs,” Miranda breathe out some complains as she massages her lower back. “*The Sorceress’ Tower* might look grand and intimidating from the outside but it posed a very serious problem to those living and studying within its walls.”
I can’t be helped. It’s a 10-story tower after all so going up and down between floors would be a huge pain in the neck – or back, or legs.
Even Miranda who had lived in the tower for many years was still plagued by the almost endless (*in her opinion*) stairs. Not only Miranda, all of the servants and stay-in students often complained about it too. The only one that seemed to have no problem with the stairs was the tower master herself. Basically, it’s just the Sorceress Cassandra who liked using the stairs for some reason.
*“It’s good for keeping fit? Not all magicians are like you teacher,”* Miranda complained in her heart. “*At least install some artifacts that would allow easy access to the floors. After all, only women are allowed in the tower!”*
Indeed. Sorceress Cassandra’s tower is only open to females. No matter who it was, even if that person was the king or the emperor, that person would not be allowed access to the tower if he was a man. It’s not that the sorceress was a misandrist but the magic she practices and teaches was better suited for women. And since she wanted her students to focus in their studies instead of love or relationships, she made the rule that forbid men from the tower.
Miranda stopped at the door of Sorcerer Cassandra’s office. But as she was about to knock on the door, she noticed that it was slightly ajar and thought that her teacher might have forgotten to close it properly. As she was about to push the door open, she heard her teacher speaking to someone.
“My apologies for not noticing your presence late, my lord,” the sorcerer said in a humble voice.
“Don’t worry too much about it. I purposely hid my presence.” A neutral sounding voice answered.” I’m actually more surprise that you could detect my presence with the bit of the aura that accidentally leaked. No wonder you’re called the sorcerer – you have strange methods.” The voice praised.
“You honor me with your praise my lord.” Despite the sorcerer’s humble words, one could hear the joy in her voice if one listened carefully. For Miranda who’d known her teacher for so long, the joy was very obvious.
*“Is that a man’s voice? No… it doesn’t sounds like a man’s voice. Neutral should be the right term. Also, teacher would not break her own rule and allow a man in the tower as a guest. Still, why was I not informed of the arrival of teacher’s guest?”*
Miranda wasn’t sure if her teacher’s guest was a man or not unless she went inside. But if Rennel was there instead of Miranda, she would instantly recognize her teacher’s voice!
Indeed. The one conversing to the sorcerer right now was none other than Chaos whose presence was made known to the sorceress due to the miniscule aura leaking from his body. And upon noticing that Sorceress Cassandra had noticed his presence, he sneaked out of the room while Miranda and Rennel were having a discussion earlier. He even passed the red-haired girl, Pina running excitedly in the hallway.
Another thing that baffles Miranda was that she was not informed of the arrival of another guest. As the first disciple of the sorceress, Miranda was responsible for almost everything in the tower – making sure that the tower runs efficiently. It was her teacher who pushed all responsibilities to her.
But despite complaining a lot about it from time to time, she still did a stellar job in running the tower. So if a guest arrives, she would be quickly informed by the gatekeepers. But this guest seemed to be different. What’s more the timing was really suspicious…
“You can come in now, Miranda.”
While Miranda was in deep thought, she suddenly heard her teacher’s voice telling her to enter much to her chagrin.
*“Damn… I forgot about teacher’s inhuman ability to sense other people’s presence.”* Miranda cursed herself. She could not believe that she had she forgotten one of the abilities that made her teacher famous.
“Please pardon me, teacher.” Miranda took a deep breath before pushing the door open. And inside the room, she saw her teacher, a beautiful woman with mahogany-colored hair and light brown eyes wearing a somewhat revealing magician robe sitting behind her desk and no one else.
*“Eh? What’s going on? Where’s teacher’s guest?”*
Miranda was confused. She looked around the office with her eyes but saw no other person except her teacher.
“Teacher… where’s your guest?” She asked in confusion.
“No need to look for him. He’s no longer in the room,” the sorceress answered.
Hearing her teacher’s words, Miranda turned towards the window. Did he left using the window? But the tower is 10-story tall…
The Sorceress Cassandra put a palm on her forehead and stared at her disciple as if she was a fool, “he didn’t leave using the window. He leaved using the door like how a civilized would.” Knowing what her student was thinking, the sorceress decided to scold her for her rude thoughts towards her guest.
“What?! But I didn’t see him leave! I’m listening behind the door so it’s impossible that I wouldn’t notice if he left using the door, right?” Miranda argued, shocked by her teacher’s words.
“That’s natural. He’s not a *person* after all. And if you couldn’t see him then the fault lies on your lack of talent in that area,” the sorceress explained. “Let’s talk about that later. For now I wanted to know if Pina had met her friend.”
“Ah? Ah, yes. They’d already met.” Miranda answered somewhat still in daze.
****
After calming down, Miranda told her teacher what she had known so far, including what they had discussed, her expression of the silver-haired girl, and so on. The sorceress on the other hand listened in the most serious expression that Miranda had seen so far which surprises her a little. Sorceress Cassandra would even nod from time to time.
“How strange… Is she that interested in that girl?” Miranda found her teacher’s interest towards Rennel a little baffling. It won’t be strange if the silver-haired girl was talented but was without a teacher as the sorceress appreciates talented girl like her. But the problem was that Rennel already has a teacher, and if her assumption was correct, her teacher should be one of the elders from the Council of Elders.
“Is that all?” Noticing that Miranda had stopped talking, Sorceress Cassandra turned to the girl if there’s more that she had not spoken of.
Miranda nodded her head as if indicating that that’s everything she knows about the girl. “Pina should know more. Maybe you should ask her instead teacher?” She suggested.
“Yes… I’ll do that later.”
Sorceress Cassandra rests her head on the headrest of her chair. Moments later she looked at her disciple. “You must be wondering, why I’m so interested of the girl, right?” She asked.
Hearing her teacher’s question, Miranda nodded her head and answered, “Yes.”
“I am indeed interested in her but I’m more interested in her teacher?” The sorceress started.
“You’re more interested in the girl’s teacher? You mean the elder from the Council of Elders?” Miranda asked with a baffled look.
Sorceress Cassandra smiled at her disciple before shaking her head. “No. I’m referring to her other teacher – the *mysterious guest* that I was conversing with earlier.”
“What did you say, teacher? Are you telling me that the *person* you’re speaking to earlier was Rennel’s other teacher?”
The black-haired girl, Miranda was taken aback. She had made many guesses about the identity of her teacher’s *mysterious visitor* but none of them hit the mark. To think that it was actually the other teacher of Pina’s friend.
“But teacher, I was the one who lead the girl to the tower earlier… I swear I saw no one there with her.”
Miranda didn’t really doubt the sorceress words but no matter what she does, she couldn’t understand how she could have missed the silver-haired girl’s teacher if he was with her.
“Have you forgotten what I’ve said earlier? Her teacher wasn’t a *person*…”
Bang!
It felt like something exploded inside Miranda’s head after hearing her teacher’s reminder. Not a person… She finally understood. Indeed, the girl’s other teacher was not a human!
****
**To be continued**
Previous Chapters: https://read.cash/@beastion
Seeds of Chaos: Chapter 42 (Reunion Part 1)
**Chapter 42**
Cassandra’s tower was located at the outskirt of Monty village which was about 30 kilometers away from Turok city. Despite the distance, the citizens and officials of Turok city officially recognized the tower as part of their city.
The reasons for this were three folds. Firstly, the Cassandra’s tower was the only mage tower in the region. Secondly, Sorcerer Cassandra was a very powerful magician and a source of pride for the people of the region. Thirdly, before the construction of her tower, Cassandra lived, studied, and even worked at Turok city.
The Sorcerer Cassandra originally wanted to construct her tower at the outskirt of the city but changed her mind due to some conflicts with several of the city officials fifteen years ago. She then chooses the outskirt of Monty village due to its beautiful surroundings and bountiful natural resources.
Due to the size of the tower, the construction took five years to complete and used up a lot of her budget. And during that time, the sorcerer only recruited one female disciple. And it was only three years ago did she look for other talented children to be her disciple.
“Three years huh… For three years, I didn’t saw my best friend. Honestly, I’ve already lost all hope of ever seeing her again,” Rennel lamented with faint smile on her face.
“But fate played a trick on us. I’ve meet teacher while Pina was taken as the disciple of a sorcerer. And yet… despite my excitement, and my desire to see her again, my feet just won’t move.”
Hearing his student’s lamentation, Chaos rolled his eyes. He flicks a paw which sends a wind flying towards the girl’s forehead.
“Ouch! Teacher,” the girl looked at her teacher with resentment while touching her sore forehead with both hands, “why’d you do that?” She complained.
“Stop being a drama queen and go to the tower already!” Chaos yelled. “You keep mentioning about wanting to see your friend again so why the sudden cold feet? He questioned.
“Uhh… Fine, I’ll do it!”
Rennel ball one of her hands into a fist while looking at the tower with determination. But as she was about to step forward, she stopped and looked at Chaos pleadingly, “teacher, you won’t leave my side, right?” She asked.
A vein appeared on Chaos’ forehead, “get your butt to the tower already before I kicked it for you!” He yelled furiously.
“Yikes! I’m on it!”
The girl knew that her teacher would exactly what he’d threatened to do and quickly run towards the gate of the huge and tall stone tower.
Rennel looked around and saw a bell which should be to notify the gatekeeper that someone was outside the gate.
Clang! Clang! Clang!
The bell clanged loudly after Rennel hits it three times with a small hammer. She waited for a little while but no one answered. Tilting her head in confusion, she picked up the hammer again wanting to give it another try. But before she could hit the bell again with the hammer, someone opened and peeked through the peephole on the gate.
“Who are you? And do you need something?” Someone on the other side of the gate asked. It was the voice of a girl.
Rennel put down the hammer and looked at the gap only to see the brown eyes of the person in the other side of the gate. Not that the girl was any better as she’s still wearing her black hooded cloak.
“Hello, my name is Rennel, and I’m looking for someone,” the girl started by introducing her name before revealing the purpose of her visit. “It’s a friend of mine. Her name is Pina and she should be a staying here,” she added.
“Your friend? Pina? Do you have proof that you’re her friend?” The girl asked for proof. One could hear the apparent surprise in her voice.
Rennel’s heart skipped a beat after hearing the girl’s question. Although she heard from Lucas that Pina was bought by the Sorcerer Cassandra, she was actually unsure of the information’s veracity. But judging by the words of the girl in the other side of the gate; Pina was indeed in the tower.
“My name… Please tell her my name,” Rennel quickly replied. “If she was the person I was looking for, then she’ll know who I am if you tell her that Rennel was looking for her.”
The girl on the other side of the door stayed quiet for a long time before replying, “all right I’ll tell her. Please wait for a while.”
Rennel could hear the girl walking away from the gate. Since she wasn’t invited to enter she could only wait patiently outside.
“Why didn’t you show her your magician emblem?” Chaos suddenly appeared and asked in a tired voice.
“Eh? Ah!? I completely forgot about that!”
Chaos palmed (paw) his face, and looked at the girl as if she was an idiot.
“What happened to you? You’re usually very smart for some reason you’ve turned into an idiot once we set foot on the region?” Chaos asked with derision.
“Ugh… I might have been too nervous that I couldn’t think straight, “Rennel answered while looking in the ground with embarrassment.
“What am I supposed to do with you? You’re already like this despite not meeting your friend yet.” Chaos shook his head before looking at the girl, “how are you going to act once you’re actually in front of her? Are you just going to stare at her like an idiot?” He asked.
*Sigh*… Rennel couldn’t answer her teacher’s question and could only breathe out a heavy sigh after being scolding.
****
Rennel waited silently in front of the gate for about fifteen minutes before someone came to open the gate from the inside.
A black-haired girl with green eyes wearing a black magician robe stepped out of the gate but to Rennel’s disappointment, it wasn’t Pina.
“Are you Rennel?” The black-haired girl asked in calm voice.
The black-haired girl was pretty but not as overwhelmingly beautiful as Rennel. Still she had a face that would make people, specifically men to take a second look at her.
“That’s right, I’m Rennel. And you are?”
“My apologies… I’m Miranda, my master’s, Sorcerer Cassandra’s first disciple.
*She’s the first disciple?*
Rennel suddenly recalled the information on Sorcerer Cassandra’s first female disciple. It was said that the sorcerer’s first disciple was a commoner with great talent for magic. When she applied to be Sorcerer Cassandra’s first disciple, the other talented children, most from noble or wealthy background looked down and berated her.
But as if to prove that background alone was not enough to become the sorcerer’s disciple, the girl crushed all of his rivals in all aspect – both academic and magic – successfully becoming the sorcerer’s Cassandra’s first disciple.
Looking at her, the girl could indeed see that the black-haired girl possessed an incredible amount of mana. What’s more, her control of her mana surpasses even that of other magician like Natasha. Of course nothing needs to be said for Rennel’s control over her mana as it was really bad – at least in comparison to the black-haired girl, Miranda.
“Miss Miranda was it? Is, is Pina not around?” Rennel asked in a tense voice. Since the first disciple, Miranda came out instead of her friend Pina; the girl could not help but be worried.
Miranda stared at the girl for a few seconds before smiling, “no, she’s inside the tower. It’s just that she couldn’t be disturbed for now as she’s performing a magic experiment with master. That’s why I came out instead of her,” she explained.
The worry on Rennel’s face was swept away after knowing that her friend was currently on the tower. But she grew tense again after hearing the black-haired girl’s next words.
“I’m sorry to ask you of this but are you really Pina’s friend?” The black haired girl, Miranda asked with a serious expression.
Rennel tilted her head at the black-haired girl and asked, “Didn’t the girl who answered the gate earlier tell you my name?”
“She did. And you’re name did match the name of Pina’s friend,” Miranda confirmed. But… it’s also not the first time that someone pretending to be Pina’s friends and relatives came looking for her. Of course those people were sent to the authorities after confirming that they’re indeed fakes,” she explained.
“People were pretending to be Pina’s friends and relatives?” Rennel asked, wide-eyed and shock.
Miranda let out a giggle after seeing the girl looking confuse and shock after hearing that some people actually dare to pretend to be Pina’s friends and relatives.
“It’s not as uncommon as you think. Sorcerer Cassandra is a very famous figure so to become her disciple was to share that fame. So of course some would like to take advantage of that. This was especially true if one stemmed from a humble background, just like Pina and myself.
Renne nodded her head in agreement. She understood the logic behind the black-haired girl’s words. It’s natural for people who desired power, wealth, and fame to do everything they could to get what they wanted – even if it means pretending to be someone else.
And judging by Miranda’s words, she too had experienced those things.
“What do you want to know?” Knowing the reason behind Miranda’s doubts, Rennel was more than willing to cooperate with her in order to remove said doubts and confirm her identity.
“Thank you for your cooperation,” Miranda bowed slightly. “I just need to ask some questions.”
“Understood. Please ask away.”
Miranda nodded and asked a few things that only Rennel and those who hail from the same village as Pina and her would know. For example: The name of their village, the name of Pina’s parents, some secrets between Pina and her, and so on.
After confirming everything that needed to be confirmed, Miranda was finally satisfied. “That should be enough. I have confirmed your identity,” the black-haired girl declared with a smile. “Again, thank you for you cooperation,”
“Please think nothing of it. It’s something that I should do,” replied Rennel while smiling.
“Right… If it’s okay with you, could you lower your hood? I just want to see what you looks like,” Miranda asked all of the sudden.
“Oh! Right! Sorry about that.” Recalling that she’s been conversing with Miranda without lowering her hood, Rennel felt awkward and quickly pull down her hood.
“Silver hair… Yes, it is as Pina had said,” Miranda nodded. “Still, to think that you’re that pretty – Pina couldn’t compare at all to you in term of looks!” She joked.
The black-haired girl’s reaction made Rennel blush in embarrassment. Fortunately, Miranda didn’t dwell on the topic for too long and quickly lead her inside the tower.
****
Rennel found herself in a well-furnished room within the tower with a hot cup of tea in her hand. She appraised the room with her eyes and found that it was well designed and cozy.
“What do you think of this room? Is it to your liking?” Miranda asked after a while.
“Yes. It looks very clean and nice,” Rennel answered. “Is this where you entertain guests?” She asked.
“That’s correct. This is the room where disciples and lived-in servants entertain guests and visitors. There is also a room for very important guests like envoys and officials but only master could use it.”
“I see…” Rennel nodded in understanding and took a sip from her cup.
After that short exchange, MIrand and Rennel found themselves with nothing to talk about which leads to an awkward silence. It’s fortunate that Miranda still had some doubts in her mind about Rennel that needed clarification.
“Pardon me for asking… but are you a magician, Miss Rennel?” She asked after putting down her cup.
“Hm? Ah, yes. I should be a magician…?” Rennel answered while looking a little awkward.
“Why is your answer a question?” Miranda gave the girl a strange look.
Rennel could only give the black-haired girl as awkward laugh as a reply. If she was to be honest, Rennel wasn’t really sure if she’s a magician or a warrior. Her skill with the spear was outstanding but she seemed to have talent with magic as well.
Moreover, she possessed mana reserves, that in her master, Elder Zelma’s words, not inferior to that of an arch-mage. Personally though, she prefers to use her spear, Jade Thorn in battle instead of spells.
“Um… I’m actually an official magician but I only knew very few spells,” Rennel reached inside her cloak and pull out her magician badge, and passed it to Miranda for a look.
Miranda accepted the badge and examined it. The badge was without a doubt real, and looked similar to other badges wore by official magicians. Turned the badge around and read what was written on the back and her eyes almost popped out in shock – the badge has the mark of the Council of Elders!
The mark could only mean one thing – the holder of the badge was a disciple of one of the elders from the Council of Elders. After calming her heart, Miranda turned towards Rennel and returned the badge. But after knowing the silver-haired girl’s other identity, Miranda could no longer threat her so casually.
“Miss Rennel, is your master an elder?” Miranda knew that her question was redundant as the badge was proof enough. But as careful as she was, she had to make sure that she’s not just jumping to conclusion.
Hearing Miranda’s question, Rennel nodded her head, and opened her mouth to explain. But before she could say anything, someone knocked on the door.
****
**To be continued**
Previous Chapters: https://read.cash/@beastion
Seeds of Chaos: Chapter 41 (Familiar)
**Chapter 41**
Rennel walked out of the airship after arriving at Turok looking quite refreshed. Thanks to the captain who dealt with the event on the airship professionally, the girl was able to enjoy the remaining of day of the journey.
Also, since she was rushing to meet her friend in sorcerer Cassandra’s tower, the girl declined the invitation from her fellow magician and even the captain to stay in their houses in the city as a guest. Now, as for the acolytes of the *Sect of the Void* who disguised themselves as the crew members, and poachers, they were taken by the authorities the moment the airship landed.
Normally, Rennel who played the biggest role in resolving the problems in the airship should have been invited by the authorities to be questioned and rewarded. But after showing her official badge as the sole disciple of the youngest elder from *The Tower*; no one dared to bother her after telling them off. As for the rewards and the likes, a proxy would deal with it.
“My new disciple badge is more useful than I thought.” Rennel commented while walking.
“That’s to be expected, it’s a badge from an elder after all. If it were just a regular badge, the authorities here might not be so accommodating.” Chaos replied after giving the girl the side-eye.
“Hehehe… Teacher’s right...” the girl let out a awkward laugh after being reminded of the usefulness of her new master’s name. “I wonder what gift I should bring back for master.”
“You can think of that some other time. For now you have to deal with that one.”
Chaos pointed at the huge flying creature hovering in the sky. It was the silver falcon. After being “*tamed*” by Rennel, the creature refuses to return to its nest and decided to follow the girl around.
“Oh…” Seeing the silver falcon following her from the sky, Rennel could only let out a sigh. “I guess we need to look for a place where it could stay after confirming Pina’s situation.”
Rennel walked towards the city gate while being followed by a monster king. It’s quite fortunate that the silver falcon was quite intelligent and knew that flying too low might alert people of its presence.
“Hey… you can come down now!” Rennel waved at the silver falcon hovering above head.
Squawk!
The silver falcon heard the girl’s call and happily squawked. It happily flew down and landed on the ground while creating while creating wind and causing dust to fly off.
After the falcon landed Rennel stared at it for a second before turning to her teacher, “Teacher, what are we going to do with her? I’ve ordered her to go back so many times already but she just won’t listen, and insisted to stay with me...” she complained.
Before Chaos could speak, the silver falcon beat him to it, “Master… please let me stay by your side.” she said. “Couldn’t you make me your familiar?
Yes, the silver falcon is female, and yes it could talk.
Chaos and Rennel weren’t really surprise at this as Black and even her pup, Bristle could speak the common language.
“That again? Why do insist on becoming my familiar? Don’t you like freedom?” the girl return her gaze back to the silver falcon and asked. “Why do you seem so different now? You were so ferocious when we were fighting back then!” she added with, huffing.
“I was immature,” the silver falcon answered awkwardly. “I saw the other aerial beasts attacking the airship so I decided to join them. Please don’t blame me too much for it.”
“Are you being serious? People could have died back then!” Rennel stumped her feet angrily after hearing the monster king’s reasoning.
Back in the airship she was trying to find out the reason why the silver falcon attacked them. It wasn’t too strange for the other aerial beasts as they’re less intelligent and was simply following their instinct. The silver falcon on the other hand was a monster king and judging by what the night wolf, Black had said before; all monster kings were very intelligent.
Meaning, the silver falcon was not just following her instinct but willingly joined the fight. Now Rennel finally understood why the silver falcon refuses to answer her despite questioning her so many times back in the airship.
“I’m terribly sorry…
“Sigh… just forget about it. It’s already in the past anyway. But… do you really want to become my familiar?”
“Yes!” The silver falcon nodded her like a chicken pecking on the ground.
“Teacher?” Rennel turned towards her teacher and asked for his opinion.
The silver falcon had seen the girl speaking to someone she couldn’t see so many times already but still couldn’t get used to it.
“Master, who are you speaking to?” she asked.
You’re already calling me master?” Rennel turned at the monster king with a look that say she’d given up. “Fine… Do whatever you want. Anyway, I’m talking to my teacher. Teacher, how about you show yourself?”
“That’s why I told you to speak to me telepathically,” came a voice filled with complain.
“Ugh… I’m doing just that while in the presence of the other people but for some reason I became careless when no other humans are around.” Rennel answered with embarrassment.
Hearing a neutral-sounding voice coming out of nowhere; the silver falcon was shocked silly.
****
“H, hello!”
The silver falcon greeted the mysterious white creature that suddenly appeared in front of it with a shivering voice.
When Chaos finally revealed himself, he had unknowingly released a bit of his aura. Although it was just a wisp, the power contained within it was so powerful that the monster king directly prostrated on the ground, shivering.
“Teacher… Please disperse your aura.” Rennel reminded with her hand on her forehead.
“It was an accident. I’m always suppressing it but it would still leak a little sometimes.” Chaos explained with a noncommittal look.
Chaos did what he was told and dispersed his overwhelming aura; allowing the silver falcon to breath a lot easier.
“Um teacher… Why don’t you do something about your aura leaking during inopportune times?”
“I already did. I’m using a seal to control my power. If not. Simply releasing my full power would have dire consequences on this planet.
Gulp!
Hearing the conversation between her new master and her master’s teacher made the monster king gulp in nervousness. How should she say it? The conversation was too high level even for her.
Could they speak in the language that mortal like her could understand? Sigh… No wonder she’d lost so miserably. Thinking about the fight between her and her new master, the silver falcon could not help but shiver again.
*“It seemed that master didn’t give her all during that time. If not for that… I would have died!”*
Although the silver falcon is a monster, she’s far from stupid. Her master’s mysterious teacher alone should be enough to tell her that the difference in their levels was overwhelming!
“What’s wrong?” Chaos turned towards the monster king that was looking at him with both awe and fear.
Noticing that she’s been very rude by looking at her new master’s teacher, the silver falcon’s silvery feathers all stood up making her look not threatening but fluffy and adorable. She quickly lowered her head and apologized while panicking.
“Nothing! Please forgive me!”
“Whatever…” Chaos rolled his eyes at the monster king before ignoring her. “Since you (begrudgingly) accepted her as your familiar, you should make good use of her. For example, you could use her as a mount. She’s big enough and should have no problem carrying a person as light as you.”
“Oh!” Rennel hit her right palm with the side of her left hand balled into a fist. Yeah, it was really a good idea. After all flying is much faster than walking or running.
“Silver falcon… what do you think?
“Please call me Sol. Also, it’ll be my pleasure to carry master on my back.” the silver falcon, Sol replied happily.
“So your name is Sol? What a beautiful name.” Rennel touched Sol’s head before caressing it. “Let’s do our best together from now on, okay?”
Squawk!
Sol squawked happily before releasing a silver light from her head which surprises Rennel who quickly removed her hand. The silver light flew and entered the back of the girl’s right hand. After the silver light died down, a strange symbol momentarily appeared before vanishing.
Although the symbol only appeared but an instant, it was enough for Rennel to see what it was. Moreover, information she didn’t know before appeared on her mind. It was the knowledge about the mysterious symbol and what it represented.
A soul contract – the most vicious of all the known contracts, as well, as the most difficult contract to break and dispel.
“Sol, why did you…?”
“I trust master!”
With the knowledge about the soul contract being engraved in his brain, Rennel knew full well of the viciousness of the aforementioned contract. It was not a contract that put the two parties on the same level but one party being on a higher position with complete control of the other.
In many ways, the soul contract was very similar to a slave contract except for the fact that the contractor could end the life of the contractee with but a mere thought. Moreover, the soul contract link the contractee’s life to that of the contractor which mean that Sol would die if Rennel died!
Yes, it was that vicious. It was for this reason that a soul contract was rarely used – both in the past and in the present.
“Hahahaha! How smart!” Chaos gave Sol the side-eye which made the monster king lowered her head in embarrassment.
How could Chaos not see through the silver falcon’s thought?
The reason the silver falcon willingly initiated the soul contract was because she believed that Rennel was destined for greatness and that she too, as her familiar would benefit once the girl reached her full potential.
Yes, the silver falcon was being conniving but initiating a soul contract takes a lot of courage. She’s basically gambling her own life in hope of further improvement. It’s a gamble with a huge risk. But if she won the gamble, her payoff would also be huge. This was the reason why Chaos praised Sol despite her reasoning.
****
“Incredible…”
Rennel has a wide smile on her face as she flew in the sky on Sol’s back. Despite riding an aerial beast, the ride was surprisingly comfortable even without a saddle.
“Master, is it comfortable on my back?”
“Yes! It’s very comfortable. What’s more, your feathers were very soft.” Rennel praises. “Still, your ability to soften, or harden your feathers depending on the situation was truly incredible. Is this your innate ability?”
Recalling her fight with Sol, Rennel remembered how hard and sharp her feathers were. But now it was as soft and comfortable as a pillow.
“Yes, master. One of my innate ability allows me to change the consistency and texture of my feathers at will. It’s an ability with many uses and could be used for offence, and defense. It could even allow me to fly faster and higher.”
“What a fantastic ability. But to think that it was just one of your inherent ability. Did you use all of them when fighting me and the poachers?”
Sol shook her head, “No, master. I have not used all of my innate abilities in that fight. Not because I don’t want to but because some of my abilities need to fulfill certain requirement before I could use them. For example, my most destructive offensive skill requires me to gather the energy from the sun for a length of time, about three minutes. Also, there must be a clear sky and the sun most be fully out before I could start charging.” she explained.
“That’s quite the strict requirements. Does that mean that you couldn’t use that skill at night?” Rennel asked.
“Yes, it’s exactly as master said.” Sol affirmed the girl’s conjuncture. “That said, I do have another inherent ability that could be used during the night. It’s a lot weaker than my day only inherent ability but it’s still very powerful. The requirements were also almost the same with the exception of the fact that I needed to gather the energy from the moon.”
“Very impressive. I wonder… if you were given enough time to charge your strongest attack during the battle with me and the poachers… Could the result have been different?”
“That’s difficult to say, master. If I were just fighting the crews of the airships and the poachers, then I might have won if I were able to use my most powerful offensive ability. But since you were there, I highly doubt that my attack would be as effective.
It was a fact that Sol was almost captured by the acolytes of *the sect* disguised as poachers but the reason it happened was because she has been fighting with her master and used up a lot of energy. If she was fighting the poachers from the start, the silver falcon was confident that she could win.
“I think we’re almost to our destination,” Chaos reminded when he noticed the two being too engrossed in their conversation.
As the two was conversing, they didn’t notice that they almost reached their destination. If not for a reminder from Chaos, they might have missed their stop.
Sol stopped flying while Rennel looked below her, and saw the mage tower that belonged to the Sorcerer Cassandra.
Finally, they've arrived...
****
**To be continued**
Previous Chapters: https://read.cash/@beastion
Seeds of Chaos: Side Story 2 (Pt.4) (Envoy vs. Guardian)
**Side Story 2 (Pt.4)**
The guardian, Moragg!
Moragg suddenly appeared and told Yggdra that he’ll take care of the enemy. The tree spirit was a little surprised that the guardian of the forest himself decided to take action. That said, she kind of understand why Moragg decided to step in.
The power that’s emitting from the jester-like envoy was very sinister and could make anyone uncomfortable. With such unknown power wreaking havoc in his forest, it’s kind of expected that Moragg would not be pleased.
Yggdra stared at the guardian’s vanishing figure. Now that Moragg was willing to fight in place of Black, the chance of defeating the mysterious enemy greatly increased.
“Welcome back, Black.” Yggdra greeted after seeing Black walking towards her, “Thank you for your hard work.
“It’s nothing.” Black gave the tree spirit a curt reply before looking at her offspring.
Seeing that her mother unharmed, Bristle was very happy and ran towards his mother and affectionately rubs his head at her mother’s fur. Black’s severe expression softened greatly after seeing her pup acting spoiled in front of her.
“Moragg decided to fight?” Black turned towards Yggdra after affectionately nudging her pup.
“Yes. Moragg might have seen the jester as a great threat to the forest. No… that man might be a greater threat than that.” Yggdra answered with a serious expression.
Hearing the spirit’s words, Black expression turned severe again, “Should we help him? If that strange human is as dangerous as you describe then even Moragg might have difficulty defeating him.
Black was worried that the jester-like envoy was an opponent too much for even the guardian to handle, and suggested that they should help just in case.
Yggdra thought for a little while before shaking her head. “I don’t think that would be necessary. The jester is indeed powerful but inside this forest, very few could match Moragg.” she explained.
“Oh? You’re that confident in him?” Black asked curiously.
“Moragg was already the guardian of the forest even before I sprouted. In term of battle experience, you, I and even that jester would only be considered children in front of him.” Yggdra explained further. “Although the jester is using a mysterious power from an unknown source; he should not be a match for a guardian inside his own dominion. What's more, he's blessed by the world itself.
“That’s good to hear. I’m not sure what’s wrong with that weirdo but I can feel a terrifying from him. Compared to Chaos who’s often times don’t care much about anything; the source of that person’s power seemed really dangerous.”
“I know…”
Yggdra turned towards the small spring and watched the Moragg arriving before the jester-like envoy.
Conrad who has been very nonchalant till now suddenly turned serious. As he awaits his opponent, thick fog started covering surrounding as a mysterious pressure approaches.
Not long after, the envoy could finally see creature that was giving him a great sense of danger. It was a gigantic white stag with golden antler and red eyes.
“Who might you be?” asked the envoy Conrad with coldly. There’s no longer a smile on the jester’s face. No, he could not smile. The opponent in front of him had overwhelming power. It was as if he was facing a titan!
“I’m Moragg.” the guardian answered in a calm voice.
“Moragg? You’re the guardian of the forest himself – that Moragg?”
Conrad looked at the creature with an excited expression. After hearing that he was facing the guardian himself, his lust for battle ignited.
And considering that the envoy Conrad was known to be a battle maniac among his peers, his reaction was rather expected.
“…Yes.”
Although a little weird out by the human’s sudden strange of behavior, the guardian Moragg did not show much reaction. As someone who had lived for eons, what type of people had he not seen?
“Wohoo! It’s a jackpot!”
The envoy Conrad started uttering strange words and dancing excitedly for no reason after hearing that he’s facing a guardian. Watching him act like a jester, Black, Bristle, and Yggdra could not help but be shockl.
Moragg on the other hand didn’t react much and was still as cool as a cucumber. His eyes were glinting with cold light as he observed the envoy’s strange action. Although Conrad looked so defenseless while dancing like a fool, Moragg didn’t attack. Not because the guardian was showing mercy but because the battle had already begun!
Swoosh! Bang!
A black light flashes and hit the ground Moragg was standing earlier. The black light destroyed the ground but cause no harm to the guardian that had predicted his action beforehand.
“Wonderful! As expected of a guardian. My sneak attack didn’t faze you at all!”
Conrad was delighted. Seeing the guardian easily evading his sneak attack made his blood boils with excitement.
“Ahahaha! Let’s have an exciting fight!” Conrad laughed out loud before lunging at the guardian with crazed eyes!
****
Conrad slashed as he lunges at the guardian. The slash created a sharp, dark-purple blade light that looks like a crescent moon and flew towards Moragg. Seeing the incoming blade light, Moragg squint his eyes before vanishing into the mist.
The blade light cut the mist in the middle – cutting down anything that it hits. Conrad wasn’t too disappointed that his attack missed but instead made another attack by slashing horizontally to his right – creating a horizontal blade light that countered Moragg’s stumping attack.
Dark-purple blade light and the shockwave created by Moragg’s stump cancelled each other. But it didn’t end there – the guardian did another stumping attack with his right foreleg which sends a powerful shockwave in all direction.
Being slightly slower, Conrad could not conjure another blade light and was forced to release a dark-purple aura that protects him from the shockwaves. But despite blocking the shockwave, Conrad was still sent flying through several trees.
**Vomits**
Although Conrad successfully blocked the attack, the impact had still injured his internal organ forcing him to vomit blood. Nonetheless, this was not enough to stop the half-crazed jester. He stared at the guardian who wounded him before showing a twisted grin on his face.
“Strong! You’re so strong – as expected of a guardian!”
The jester-like envoy seemed to have become more crazed as his eyes gives a sinister glow. Again he lunges himself into the guardian while covered with dark-purple aura but unlike earlier didn’t vanish into the mist but instead charged at the envoy with the same ferocity!
Bang!
The guardian and the envoy collided with each other ferociously like two trucks colliding head-on creating a loud bang that could be heard miles away!
But as one would expect, the one who suffered lose from the collision was the much smaller Conrad who flew back much faster than when he charges. Still that wasn’t enough to stop the frenzied envoy. On the contrary, his ferocity didn’t lessened but increases instead. It was as if the more he was injured the stronger he became.
“Do you surrender?”
Seeing the envoy slowly standing while being covered in blood; Moragg did not follow up with another attack but instead asked the jester-like envoy if he wanted to surrender. Although the guardian’s killing intent was stroke by Conrad’s sinister aura; that killing intent lessened after fighting the man head-on.
“Surrender? No, no, no! The battle had only begun so why would I surrender?”
Blood flowed from the Conrad’s ears, eyes, nose and mouth which made envoy look more sinister. It was obvious from a glance that the envoy had suffered greatly from their head-on collision. Nonetheless, the desire to battle was still very apparent from the man’s eyes.
“You’re a very strange human. If *he* was here to see you, he’ll be very interested in you. After all he loves interesting things.” Moragg sighed with regret.
“*He*? Who is this ‘*he*’ that you refer to?” Conrad asked with a confuse look.
Moragg shook his head and then stared at the jester-like envoy that looks worse for wear. “No need to tell you anything now. Since you don’t want to surrender, I could only kill you. Of course if by some luck you survived… then you might run into *him* in the near future.”
“Envoy of the Void, and… Seeds of Chaos... People blessed by two unknown entities of unimaginable power. Yes… the envoys and seed-bearers will surely meet in the very future. As the saying goes, two tigers could not exist in one mountain.”
Conrad’s expression grew more twisted as he listened to the guardian’s drivel. It would be one thing if he understood who or what the guardian was referring to but without context, his words only confuses him further.
He did understand something though… and that he might meet this mysterious “*person*” if he survived the battle with the guardian.
Since the guardian refuses to explain his stigmatic words further, Conrad could only force out the information out of him.
Conrad pointed one of blades and stared intently at the guardian before breathing in and out deeply. Noticing the strangeness of Conrad’s action; Moragg felt somewhat alarmed and charged at the envoy with incredible speed. Unfortunately, Moragg was a little too late as Conrad vanishes into the void!
“Did he escape?” Moragg asked himself if the envoy chooses to escape but quickly denied that thought. “No… there’s no way a battle-crazed human like him would escape. That means…”
Upon realizing something, Moragg quickly moved away from his current position – just barely enough to dodge the pillar of dark-purple light that emerges from the ground!
****
“Bastard!”
Moragg cursed out loud after being almost hit by the pillar of dark-purple light. If he didn’t dodge in time, that pillar of light would have impaled him!
“As expected… you could even dodge that!”
The envoy Conrad appeared on the same spot as the pillar of light and praised the guardian for dodging one of his strongest offensive ability.
The guardian glared at the envoy before opening his mouth, “What’s that ability?” he asked.
“Oh? Are you referring to the pillar of light or my ability to enter the void?” Conrad asked back.
“Ability to enter the void – is that the ability that the so called ‘*god of the void’* gave you?”
Conrad let out a smirk but still chooses to answer the guardian’s question. “Yes, it’s called *Void Phase…* and among the other envoy, it’s the ability only I could use!”
“Void Phase… void phase… Phasing through the void… Yes, the name fits perfectly.” Moragg praised with a nod.
The envoy’s smile grew deeper after hearing Moragg praising his ability. “Yes, yes! It’s a great ability. How about it? Are you interested?” he asked.
“Those words… why… do you want me to serve the *god of the void* with you?” Moragg asked with sarcasm.
Conrad ignored the sarcasm in the guardian’s voice and nodded vigorously – indicating that he was indeed inviting Moragg to change side.
“Apologies… but I’m not interested in serving a foreign being with obvious dangerous motive. How about you change side and join *our* side instead?” the guardian countered.
The smile on Conrad’s face vanished, “It seemed that the negotiation failed?” the envoy asked in a solemn voice.
“Was there even a negotiation in the first place? You’re an intelligent man (*despite being a little crazy*) and should have known that a guardian would never betray the world. Our fate and life had always been interconnected with this world. If the world is destroyed then we would follow.”
“I see, I see… such a shame. I guess I could only destroy you...”
After saying so, Conrad vanishes into the void again. Moragg also did the same as his figure quickly vanishes into the mist. With the two gone, peace returned to the devastated battlefield. But such a peace was not meant to last for long.
Dark-purple light and greyish-white light collided and cancelled each other again and again as the two fought inside the immaterial world. Although they’re fighting inside that world, what’s happening there was still affecting the material world.
This situation lasted for almost half an hour when space shattered and a figure was thrown out!
Boom!
“Damn it… to think that I’m still weaker than you even in the immaterial world.” complained comrade who slowly crawled out of the crater that was created when his body hits the ground.
“Our abilities are very identical. Although the method of execution was different, the result was the same – it was the fact that our abilities allow us to freely enter the immaterial world. Moragg explained after coming out of the mist.
Conrad stood unsteadily and glared at the giant stag. He was in a very sorry state’ bloodied and battered, and was even missing his left arm. Moragg on the other hand lost several pieces on his golden antlers – indicating that he too had paid a price.
Still, it was obvious to see which one of them was the true victor of the battle within the immaterial world.
In all their previous exchange, Conrad realized that he was weaker than the guardian Moragg. Even his prided skill *Void Phase* was defeated due to the fact that the guardian has similar skill, and that he has more experience in the immaterial world due to living for so long.
“Let’s end this.” Molagg declared.
The guardian lowered his head faces his antlers forward – his gesture was obvious – he would be charging at the seriously injured envoy using his strongest charge attack.
Seeing this, Conrad knew that the battle was about to end. With all his cards out, the jester-like envoy could only brace himself. Conrad forcefully squeezed out all of the remaining power in his body and put it all into defense.
Conrad knew that if he failed to defend against the guardian’s strongest attack, nothing would be left on him.
Roar!!!
Moragg charges at the injured envoy like a white meteor. White light covered his entire body as his mountain like figure transformed into bright charging light. But the moment Moragg was about to hit the envoy Conrad… a dark-purple barrier appeared in front of the guardian!
Bang! Shatter!
The dark-purple barrier shattered into millions of pieces before disappearing completely. But the barrier wasn’t the only one that disappeared. Conrad’s heavily injured body disappeared as well!
“You damn cowards!”
The enrage Moragg roared towards the sky but to no avail. Conrad and the mysterious person that saved him from sure death were long gone.
****
**End of Side Story 2**
Previous Chapters: https://read.cash/@beastion
Seeds of Chaos: Side Story 2 (Pt.3) (Black’s Ferocity)
**Side Story 2 (Pt.3)**
“Not good… they’re just ploughing through all the obstacles and illusions. Forget stopping them, they’re not even being slowed down.”
A grim expression was painted on Yggdra’s face as he watches the four intruders breaking all obstacles and illusions she had put beforehand. No… to be precise, it was the man that looks like a jester that was doing all the work; the other three was just there for the ride.
What truly terrifying though was the fact that the mysterious jester was barely putting in any effort at all. It was as if he’s not taking her seriously.
*“Just who is that person? Earlier, that person discovered that I was spying on them. I thought he was just really good at sensing other people's mana but there might be more to it…”* Yggdra thought with deep frown on her forehead.
“Yggdra?” Bristle who had fully recovered from his injury looked worriedly at his friend. Never before did the monster pup saw Yggdra looking so serious.
Yggdra turned towards her friend with a wry smile on her face, “We might have to go out there and face them in battle.” she said.
“They’re that strong?”
Black looked towards the worried tree spirit and asked with a solemn expression.
“Yes… unfortunately, none of the obstacles and illusions I prepared beforehand had any effect on them.” answered Yggdra.
“I see… then let us fight. Since they’ve ignored your warning, they can’t complain even if they’re killed.” Black declared with a dark expression. Although Black didn’t blame Yggdra to what happened to her child earlier, it doesn’t mean that the monstrous wolf would be forgiving to those who had harmed Bristle.
Now that the three dared to return despite the warning, they only have themselves to blame if they lose their lives.
Hearing Black’s words, a harsh expression appeared on the tree spirit’s angel-like face. Although she never liked killing, it doesn’t mean that she’s not capable of it. That said, Yggdra’s power was not fit for direct combat.
Being originally a tree, she was good at nature magic and illusion but could not use elemental spells. Fortunately, she could use her nature magic to buff others, or heal their injuries. As for offense, she could use all of the plants and trees around her to attack her enemies.
That should be enough in normal circumstances but Yggdra was not wholly sure if that would be enough to stop the jester-like man. For some reason, Yggdra felt a weird power from him.
*“It was similar to my father and master, Chaos but also a different. How should I describe it… the source of power seemed to be equal... but if my master’s power was neutral then the power I felt from the jester-like man was more sinister?”*
Speaking of power.... Yggdra has yet to master the abilities she gained from the second awakening of her *seed*. If she was given more time, then the jester-like man would pose no threat to her. Even if she couldn’t defeat him, the man wouldn’t be able to harm her as well.
*“If only big sis Rennel was here… if she were then that jester-like man wouldn’t be our match at all.*” Yggdra thought that it was shame that Rennel was not here right now. Because if she were then she wouldn’t need to fear the enemy. “No… I shouldn’t defend on other people to solve my problem. Master wanted to me to grow to my full potential, and that wouldn’t happen if I’m always being protected.”
Yggdra looked at Black and nodded her head. Although she’s unsure if the two of them were enough to block, she should at least give it a try.
“Mother, Yggdra… let me fight too!”
Bristle protested after noticing that his mother and friend were not planning to let him join the fighting. Although he was still a pup, his courage was not lacking. As the offspring of two monster king, Bristle would never hide from those who wished harm on him and his loved ones.
“”No!””
Black and Yggdra spoke at the same time when they heard Bristle’s words. The pup might be a monster king in the making but he’s still too immature and weak. If they were just fighting against the three people that trespassed earlier then they might agree as Bristle was no weaker than the three. But with the jester-like man present, there’s no way that they could allow Bristle to join the fight.
“But why?! I’m not afraid of them!” Bristle was furious. Why won’t they allow him to fight with them? He might be young but he’s no weakling.
“Calm down, Bristle. I know that you’re a very brave boy but the enemy is very tricky. To be honest, not even I or your mother is confident in beating that person.” Yggdra explained with a helpless expression on her face.
Bristle’s puppy eyes widened in shock after hearing that both his mother and friend has no confidence in defeating their opponent and calmed down. He understood that if the two of them was not confident with obtaining victory, then what hope does he have?
“This… no, I understand. I’ll wait here with you, and won’t put myself in danger.” Bristle declared with a serious expression.
The eyes of Black and Yggdra softened after Bristle agreed not to join the fight. Although often rowdy, Bristle can be very mature too if needed be. With Bristle deciding not cause trouble for them anymore; Black and Yggdra could now concentrate on the coming battle.
****
With the help of the envoy, the acolytes were able to easily bypass any obstacle they came across. But even the unpredictable envoy has to stop when Black appeared before them.
“This is as far as you’ll go,” Black declared as she looked down on the four members of the *Sect of the Void*.
“Oh ho~ A talking wolf monster that’s black as night – a night wolf king, I presumed?” The jester-like Conrad stared back at the Black with delight. Although the monstrous wolf was incredibly big and intimidating, Conrad was not showing any sign of fear at all.
The three acolytes on the other hand were not so calm. On the contrary, they were terrified. Due the difference in level, the three acolytes could feel the great pressure that Black emits. If not for the the envoy, the three of them would have run away already.
*“This is a monster king? Why is it so powerful? It’s more terrifying than the other monster king we came across before!”*
It’s not the first time that the three acolytes came face-to-face with a monster king. No, they have meet and even fought other monster kings. But the night wolf king in front of them far surpassed any of the monster kings that came before it!
“Monster king, monster king, where is the spirit? Is she hiding?” asked the jester-like Conrad in weird manner.
“No need to look for her… I should be enough,” Black declared coldly.
“Oh really?”
The moment the envoy said those words, the surrounding suddenly changed. What’s more, the three acolytes and the Black disappeared!
“Hoh~ Is this your plan spirit?” asked Conrad in an amuse tone.
No one answered the envoy’s question. Instead, roots from the nearby trees attacked the jester-like envoy en masse!
While the envoy Conrad was fending off the offense from the roots, Black was facing off against the three paled-faced acolytes. Although the Yggdra’s *‘Shifting’* ability didn’t work on the envoy for some reason, it has no problem *shifting* the three acolytes to other parts of the forest.
“Why do you look at us in that way, monster king?” the stern man wearing black furred jacket asked with a deep frown on his face.
“That’s a strange question? Do you expect me to look kindly at you three after you’ve hurt my child?” asked Black in a tone laden with sarcasm.
“What? Since when did we hurt your child….”
The woman in glasses wanted to deny the accusation but upon remembering what happened just a few days ago, her face paled even more. Indeed… when the *Locator* was stolen from her hand, the purple-robed man fired lightning magic indiscriminately. After that they heard a yelp of pain from somewhere.
Could it be?
Upon realizing this, the furred jacket wearing man and the woman with glasses instinctively turned their eyes towards the purple-robed man and cursed inwardly.
“That’s, that’s an accident! My body simply reacted instinctively!” the purple-robed man argued vehemently while sweating buckets.
“It no longer matters whether it’s an accident or not. What important is that you’re my enemy. Fight and let your abilities speak. If you win you lived, if you lose then this forest would be your graveyard.”
Monsters like were often Black very straightforward with their feelings. For them it’s either friend or foe. This was especially true if monsters are facing humans. Black might be on the neutral side when it comes to dealing with humans but that doesn’t mean that she’s harmless.
If she felt that the humans are threat to her or her pup’s survival then she would not hesitate to fight and kill them. The only reason Black didn’t harm the villagers of Fahl village was because she didn’t consider them a threat. But when Rennel showed herself to her back then, she felt threatened. So despite being very weak after giving birth, she didn’t hesitate, and tried to kill the girl.
Now that she’s facing the people responsible for harming her child, Black’s killer instinct was fully invoked.
Black pounces at the nearest acolyte which was the man wearing furred jacket. Surprised at the speed of the monstrous wolf, the man could only quickly roll to his left. But due to the suddenness and the size of the monster, the man was still grazed by one of Black’s claws on his right shoulder which created a gash on said shoulder that was so deep that bone could be seen!
The man wearing furred jacket grimace at the pain: He had lost the use of his right arm just like that!
Seeing their fellow acolyte wounded, the other two quickly took action and attack the monstrous wolf with their magic. Black on the other hand was long prepared for any counter-attack and easily dodges the magic. As if a black wind of death, Black appeared in front of the woman with glasses, open her mouth wide and bites!
The woman’s eyes widened as the maw of death grew closer and larger. She desperately wanted to dodge but her body was rooted on the spot. Her last thought was: “*I’m dead.*”
Pushi!
“”NO!!!””
The two men screamed in horror after seeing Black biting the woman’s head off. The woman’s headless body sprayed blood everywhere before falling down.
But it didn’t end there. After killing the woman, Black disappeared again and this time appeared on the man she had wounded earlier. This time though the man wasn’t so lucky. Black’s huge front paw came barreling down and crushed the wounded man!
After killing the man wearing furred jacket, Black turned towards the purple-robed man who was desperate trying to escape. But would the ferocious Black let the man escape? The answer to that was obvious.
Not long after a loud scream of terror was heard…
****
“Oh? They died that quickly?”
The jester like envoy heard the scream of one of the acolytes and new instantly that things ended up badly for them. But despite knowing of his comrades’ grim fate, the envoy didn’t show any sadness and was instead showing a face of disgust. He was disgusted for by their weakness.
“It seemed that your friends’ death have no effect on you at all!” Yggdra suddenly spoke in a voice full of disgust.
Yggdra was disgusted by the man after hearing him speaking ill of his companions. Although she was indirectly responsible for their deaths, the man’s reaction didn’t sit well to her. It was as if the jester-like man never saw the three acolytes as friends – and she would be right.
“Friends? Who said they’re my friends? Also, why would I care if some trash died?” the envoy answered with a smile. The envoy might be smiling but there’s nothing warm about it. On the contrary, the envoy has always been a cold person. So even though three acolytes died, the man doesn’t care at all. His colorful outfit was just a façade for his cold nature.
Upon hearing the man’s cold reply, Yggdra no longer spoke but instead increases the intensity of her attacks.
“Oh my! Oh my! Are you angry little spirit?” the envoy teases as he slashed the seemingly endless roots trying to entangle him. Despite being seemingly overwhelmed, the envoy was not panicking at all. No, it could even be said that he was having fun.
Yes, even the way he fought was strange. It was as if he was playing, or maybe dancing was more apt of a word? Every time the roots attack him, he would spin around – flashing two daggers that would easily cut the attacking roots.
What’s more, he doesn’t seem to be in a hurry. Despite being capable enough to go straight to the tree spirit’s main body, the jester-like envoy was taking his time – it was as if he was waiting for something to happen…
The envoy was so tricky to fight that even Yggdra was getting impatient. Fortunately, the tree spirit no longer has to suffer any longer. Help had finally arrived.
No, it was not Black. Although their initial plan was for the monstrous wolf to finish off her opponent quickly (*which she did*) and help Yggdra fight the envoy. Someone else volunteered to fight the jester instead.
The fact that this “*person*” deemed it necessary to intervene signifies the great threat that the mysterious envoy possessed. Yes, the one that wishes to fight the envoy was none other than…
****
**To be continued…**
Previous Chapters: https://read.cash/@beastion
Seeds of Chaos: Side Story 2 (Pt.2) (Envoy of the Void)
**Side Story 2 (Pt.2)**
(*This story is the continuation of Side Story 2*)
“Bristle… I’m sorry. You got hurt because of me. “ Yggdra tearfully looked at the monster pup that was licking the burn on his left back leg. The remorse was ever present in her beautiful green eyes. If she acted much faster the moment Black snatched the device, the monster pup wouldn’t have been injured.
The monster pup, Bristle was injured when the purple-robed man used a lightning-type spell to unceremoniously attack the one who stole the *Locator*, a device used to locate Yggdra’s main body. As the purple-robed man attacked indiscriminately without a proper target, Bristle only received a light injury. Still, it was the first time that the pup received any injury as such he could not help but whine in pain.
“It’s not big sister’s fault. It was those bad guys. If they didn’t come then there’s no need for big sister to act at all.” Bristle never blamed Yggdra for his injuries as he was fully aware who was really at fault. Just like what Bristle said, if those intruders didn’t come to look for trouble then the tree spirit wound’t have to act and nothing would have happened.
“Black… I’m very sorry.”
Although Bristle didn’t blame the tree spirit, Yggdra still couldn’t stop the feeling of guilt. This was especially true considering that it was Chaos who asked her to allow Black and Bristle to live near her. Moreover, Bristle was only a few months old. For a tree spirit like her, Bristle was just a small sapling – weak and must therefore be protected. Yggdra believed that Black must be mad at her for Bristle’s injury.
Of course this couldn’t be further from the truth. Black never blamed the young tree spirit for her child’s injury. On the other hand, Black believed that this was a good lesson for the rowdy Bristle. Now that the pup knew what it felt to be injured, he would be more careful in the future.
“No need to apologize. This kind of things couldn’t be controlled. Beside, none of these was your fault as my son’s injury was due to his carelessness.” Black looked at the tree spirit with gentle eyes and assured her that she’s no blaming her for Bristle’s injury. “Also, this would serve as a good lesson for him – that carelessness could put his and that of other’s lives in danger.
“I understand. But still… it doesn’t change the fact that Bristle received his injury because he wanted to help me. If those humans still choose to return despite my warning… then I won’t show mercy.”
Yggdra understood that although she’s not really at fault for what had happened, she was indirectly related to it. If not for the fact that the three people came looking for her then Bristle wouldn’t have been injured.
Black simply nodded her head at the tree spirit’s reply. She could tell that no matter what she do or say, the tree spirit Yggdra would still blame herself for what happened to Bristle.
“Yggdra… those people… do you know who they were?” Black asked after contemplating a bit.
Hearing Black’s question, Yggdra though for a while before answering, “I don’t know much about them but the intrusion earlier wasn’t a first for them. If I recall correctly, they had tried to intrude to my home thrice if we include the one earlier.”
“During the first intrusion, I didn’t look much into it as people would often venture inside the forest in the hope of getting one of my branches. On their second attempt, I grew curios about them and secretly listened to their conversation before sending them out. They didn’t reveal much information but I did hear them mentioned a *god of the void*, ***The Sect of the Void***, and other things I couldn’t comprehend.”
“The god of the void… and Sect of the Void?”
Black and Bristle (*who was quietly listening to their conversation*) had question marks floating on their heads. Since Black rarely deals with humans, and Bristle being just a pup, they have no idea what those phrases represent. Of course if Rennel was here, she would surely be shock!
The Sect of the Void…
A sect filled with lunatics that believed in the god of the void. These people believed that the only way to reach true enlightenment was to surrender themselves to the god of the void. For them, everything started with the void and would therefore, end with the void.
The members of the sect were so zealous of their beliefs that they’re willing to do anything even sacrificing their own lives just to bring the void into the world. Moreover, the members of the sect seemed to be searching for something, and were trying to capture powerful creatures such as a monster king.
Or maybe it’s not the creature themselves that they wanted but something the creatures possesses?
“Yeah… I have no idea what those things were but something tells me that it’s nothing good…”
Black and Yggdra don’t know what the good of void or the Sect of the Void was but they got a feeling that those three were not good people. The fact that they didn’t hesitate to use lethal force against them was enough for Yggdra to label them as such.
****
“What are supposed to do now? Without the *Locato*r, finding the core of the maze would be next to impossible.” asked the woman wearing glasses.
“No idea…” the purple-robed man could only spat out a sigh. Although he acted quickly back then, the device was still stolen right before their noses. Right now he was angrier that he was made a fool of rather than the fact that the *Locator* was stolen.
The man wearing a black fur jacket looked at his companions with dissatisfaction. “We can’t fail here…” he reminded.
“We know but what else can we do? It’s not easy to find another branch from that tree. You should know the price that we have to pay just to get that one branch.” the woman replied.
“It certainly wasn’t easy… Many of our brothers and sisters were lost just to get *that thing* from that *bastard*.” The purple-robed man shuddered as he recalls the battle with the original owner of the branch.
The three people; the two men and the woman were indeed members, or acolytes of the *Sect of the Void*. Several years now they had been trying to find the location of the mysterious tree that gifted several of its branches to the “worthy.”
It was believed that the branches that belong to the mysterious tree possessed powerful magic and whoever has a branch in his or her possession was destined for greatness as long as they don’t die early. This was not actually some hearsay or rumor as the original owners of those branches did indeed have their names written in history. Some were known as heroes, others became rulers.
Even the last owner of the branch that the locator was made of was a very difficult foe to defeat. A lot of sacrifices were needed just to get that branch. It was for this reason that three of them could not return without anything to show for it.
Look for another branch? Easier said than done…
“That’s why we must succeed. Only by getting to the tree could we answer to our lost brothers and sisters, and justify our losses back then” answered the man wearing black-furred jacket.
Although the three people have the will, they knew far better than anyone that going into the forest unprepared would be a fool’s work. It wasn’t the first time that these three people attempted to find the tree. Including this one, they had attempted it thrice already.
Without similar device like the *Locator*, the chance of getting to the core of the maze would be next to impossible. What’s more… all three of them heard the warning from either the guardian of the tree or the tree itself.
If they really attempted to enter the maze like forest without proper preparation and tools, they might find themselves lost forever. Although all three of them were more than willing to give up their lives for their sect, they don’t want to lose their lives to something that didn’t benefit the void.
Oh how they envied the brothers and sisters who had entered the void. Although what they’re doing now was for the void, it would not benefit their organization if they lost their lives without accomplishing what they sought out to do in this place.
“Should we ask the envoy’s help?” the purple-robed man finally broke the silence.
“The envoy… you couldn’t be talking about his Excellency, could you?” the woman’s eyes widened after his colleague brought the name of the envoy.
The ***Envoy of the Void***… One of the lucky few within *the sect* that manages to successfully touched the void. Each envoy can be considered the elites of their organization, and rightly so as they were not only powerful but rare.
And currently, there’s an envoy in Blizzard city. As long as they ask the envoy’s help then it’s possible to see through the illusions within the Forest of Mazes. That said, asking the envoy’s help was no easy matter. To successfully ask the envoy’s help, then they must pay a high price.
“We might have to give the envoy 70% of what we’re supposed to get on this venture. Honestly, I’m very hesitant doing this. We’ve worked for years to get this far… so giving up most of the reward to someone else doesn’t sit well with me…” said the woman wearing glasses. She could not help it. They had sacrificed a lot for this mission, and yet someone else would get most of the fruits of their labor.
“It’s not like we have a choice. The organization is getting impatient. Why do you think that the envoy is in the city right now? A coincidence? No, I don’t think so.” the purple-robed man could only grit his teeth in defeat. After failing their mission several times, their sect is beginning to put pressure on them.
“Right. So instead of losing everything we should just be content with what we could get. In my opinion, 30% is still better than nothing. Once our position in the sect improved then we don’t have to resort to this humiliating method of asking someone for help. As long as we rise on ranks then it would be others that’ll be looking for our assistance.” the stern man wearing black furred jacket explained with a cold glint in his eyes.
The three looked at each other’s eyes before nodding. They had made their decision.
****
“So this is the infamous *Mazes of Trees*?”
A man wearing clothes in weird assortment of colors stared at the entrance of the forest in marvel. Basically, the man looks a lot like a jester in the way he dressed. Despite this though, none of the people present dared to belittle him, nor they try to laugh at him. On the contrary, the three people deferred him, fearful of the man even.
After all, this man was Conrad, one of the sect’s *Envoys of the Void*.
“Yes sir… it’s exactly as you surmised,” the man wearing black-furred jacket answered in a humble tone.
“Hmm… I see. I see.”
A lazy smile could be seen on the envoy’s face. The envoy didn’t look at the three people with him and simply stared at the forest. Not long after the smile on his face widened and he started waving his hand in a friendly manner.
“Sir, sir Envoy? What are you doing, sir?”
The man wearing the black furred jacket, as well as the purple robed man, and the woman wearing glasses stared at the envoy’s strange action. One of them; the man wearing the furred jacket couldn’t help but ask what he was doing.
The envoy turned around towards the three and spoke, “Nothing much. I’m just greeting the naughty spirit peeping at us.” he answered with a joyful expression.
A spirit!
The word *spirit* sends alarm bells ringing on the three acolytes’ heads. If a spirit was really involved in the defense of the forest then things would become more complicated.
“Sir… do you mean to say that the mysterious tree developed a spirit.” the man with furred jacket asked. The three acolytes were not stupid. They knew that spirits could form in places with overabundance of mana. Considering that the whole forest itself was incredibly large and very mysterious, it’s not surprising if there are places within that are overflowing with mana.
“No wonder… Sir, what are we going to do now?”
“Oh… nothing will change. I’ll enter the forest with you three, solve the illusion and the maze, and then get to the mysterious tree and receive my reward.”
Despite knowing that the mysterious tree had developed a spirit, the envoy was still very confident. It was as if the spirit was no cause for concern. This could only mean two things: One the envoy was a fool, or two, he was very confident of his abilities. The three acolytes believed that the envoy was the latter rather than the former.
The *envoy of the void*, Conrad, looked at the three acolytes and spoke in a cheery tone. “Well then… Shall we begin the hunt?”
****
**To be continued…**
Previous Chapters: https://read.cash/@beastion
Seeds of Chaos: Side Story 2 (The Tree Spirit and the Wolves)
**Side Story 2**
This story happened after Rennel completed the ***Monstrous Wolf Quest.***
After Rennel defeated the monstrous wolf Black, she and her teacher, Chaos went to the Mazes of Trees to find the Black and her pup a new home. That said, they first have to ask the permission of the guardian of that region – the mysterious being called Moragg.
Chaos summoned the Guardian Moragg by releasing a tiny portion of his aura, and received the guardian’s permission – allowing Black and her newly born pup to reside in the forest.
Moreover, to ensure the safety of the monster wolf and her child; Chaos asked Moragg to allow the two to live near the tree spirit, Yggdra.
Sensing that Chaos has a purpose for asking it this favor, Moragg readily agrees to the mysterious creature’s request. And so from that day forward, the monstrous wolf, Black, and her *little* pup, Bristle became a denizen of the Mazes of Trees.
Having been allowed to stay in such a mana-rich environment, the exhausted Black quickly regained her strength that she lost due to giving birth to her pup, Bristle. Not only that, the environment also allowed Bristle to grow and develop very quickly.
She and pup, Bristle, also managed to befriend the mysterious tree spirit, Yggdra – a tree that manages to gain sentient through mysterious circumstances. What’s more… the tree spirit was no ordinary spirit. It was a spirit that also received the *blessing* or the *seed* from the mysterious and all-powerful Chaos just like Bristle, and Rennel.
Speaking of Bristle, the pup suddenly received his *seed* after reaching a certain maturity. That is to say, the pup was blessed by a seed months after meeting Chaos and Rennel. Even Rennel was unaware of this fact. It was as if Chaos held back the blessing until his body and soul had matured enough.
However, unlike the immature Bristle’s blessing, the tree spirit’s blessing was more mature. One of the reasons for that was because the tree spirit received her blessing a lot earlier in comparison to Bristle. Another reason would be that Yggdra’s blessing worked differently to that of Bristle and Rennel.
If Bristle and Rennel needed to discover the necessary methods to undergo *awakening*; Yggdra’s blessing would naturally go awakening as the tree spirit ages. Meaning, Yggdra has to reach a certain age to awaken her *seed*.
At a glance, it seemed like Yggdra was destined to greatness, and that might as well be case but considering that she only need to wait to fully *awaken* the potential of her *seed* unlike the other two who have to work very hard for theirs.
But there’s also a drawback to her *awakening.*
Unlike Bristle and Rennel, the tree spirit needed a very long time to reach maturity which means she might need thousands of years to fully *awaken* the potential of her *seed*. Bristle and Rennel on the other hand could potentially *awaken* a lot faster as long as the method of *awakening* was found.
In a way this Chaos being fair to the ones that he gave his blessings to. Although he seemed to value Rennel more compared to the other two, he didn’t give her more advantages at all. That said, this could also be Chaos revealing his playful nature. Since he wanted to experience and see interesting things, he wanted to observe how the three bearers of the *seeds* reach maturity.
So… back to the topic…
Yggdra who usually only has the guardian to talk to was very accepting of the two monsters. This was especially true for Bristle who had also received a *seed* from Chaos. And since Bristle was only a pup; Yggdra often acted as his big sister – teaching and protecting him.
Black didn’t mind this and was actually very thankful for the tree spirit’s help. Since Yggdra was keeping her pup busy and entertain; Black could give her all to fully regaining the power that she instinctively pass to her pup when she was giving birth.
Although she and her pup should be safe inside the Mazes of Trees, her encounter with the girl, Rennel reminded her that she could only live in peace if she has the power to protect herself and her pup. If the adventurer that took the subjugation quest was not Rennel but instead someone else, she might have been killed by the adventurer – even her pup might have been taken if not killed.
****
“Yggdra! Yggdra!”
The pup, Bristle, yelped excitedly as he run around the tree spirit’s main body.
“What’s up, little Bristle? Why are you so excited today?”
Yggdra’s spirit body appeared in front of the excited pup with a confuse look on her face. Bristle stared at the spirit tree and tilted his head.
“Hey! Hey! Yggdra… you seem kind of different today?” Bristle asked Yggdra a question instead of answering her.
“That’s a matter of course! Yggdra is now a lady after all!”
Yggdra’s usual form was that of little girl of about eight. But her current appearance was that of twelve year old. Why? That’s because Yggdra had had her second awakening not too long ago. Basically, it happened last night while she was “sleeping.”
The word “sleeping” here should not be taken literary as a spirit doesn’t actually need to sleep. Yggdra was simply mimicking the concept of sleeping. Instead of sleeping, the word meditating was more apt to describe what she was doing.
Anyways…
“Oh~ that’s amazing Yggdra!” Hearing her boastful words, the monster pup involuntarily let out a sound of awe. “But what’s a lady?” the pup asked.
“What’s a lady, you ask? A lady is a lady! There’s no need for further explanation!”
Yggdra was feeling slightly flustered. Although she said that she had become a lady, the tree spirit didn’t actually know what that means as well. She’s basically, just blustering around to hide the fact that she didn’t know the answer to Bristle’s question.
Fortunately for, Bristle didn’t linger for too long on the question.
“Hehehehe! I still don’t get it but it sounded really nice!”
“Of, of course it is!”
Yggdra wiped the imaginary sweet on her forehead and then look at Bristle, “So why were you excited looking earlier?” she asked.
“Right! I almost forgot about that.” Bristle opened his puppy eyes wide after being reminded by his friend. “I’ve learned a really great skill from my inherited memory!”
Inherited memory – an inherent or bloodline ability that all monster king possessed. It’s an ability that allows monster kings to recall skill-related memory from their ancestor.
“Oh? Is that true?” Yggdra asked in surprise.
“Yup!”
Bristle was very happy to see the tree spirit’s surprise expression and answered in a voice full of pride.
“Show it to me later…” Yggdra said with a serious expression. “But for now I need to take care of some unwanted guests?”
“Guests?” Bristle gave the tree spirit a confuse look when he heard the word *guest*.
Yggdra smiled at the monster pup and spoke, “Yeah… some unwelcome guests. Or maybe bad people should be more appropriate?”
“Grrr! Bad people! I hate bad people!” Bristle responded while growling.
“I know right? I don’t like them too. That’s why I always try to chase them away but they just keep on returning.”
The center of the Mazes of Trees’ the area where Yggdra, and monstrous wolf mother and child live is like a natural maze. If one didn’t know the place one would quickly find themselves helplessly lost.
It’s a maze created by Yggdra to protect itself from unwanted intruders. If the person who entered the maze did so without knowing, or without ill-intent; Yggdra would be merciful and would lead the hapless intruder to the nearest exit.
If it was someone with the intent to harm, then Yggdra would be more merciless and would let the poor sod helplessly lost for several days before being let out. It’s a cruel thing to do but necessary to keep intruders, especially those with ill-intent, out.
The unwanted guests that Yggdra wanted to drive aways were a group of repeat offenders who keep on coming back despite being harshly punished. It was as if these people were seeking something and were willing to do everything even put themselves in harm’s way to reach their goal.
Actually, this group of people is exactly that. They entered the Mazes of Trees because they wanted something that could only be found in the deepest core of the forest – Yggdra herself!
Yes, these people wanted Yggdra, or to be more precise, the mysterious tree that was Yggdra’s main body. These people were unaware that the tree they’re looking for had already developed sentience and even a spirit.
Despite not knowing this fact, they were aware that located in the deepest reaches of the Mazes of Trees, stood a mysterious and powerful tree. The trees body possessed great amount of mana and was south after by everyone who practices magic.
Just a branch alone from the mysterious tree is very valuable. It was rumored that the branch of this tree could be used to create powerful artifacts and magic items such as a magic staff. The only downside being was the difficulty in acquiring even a single branch.
Yggdra was fully aware of the value of her main body. And as such, would rarely give away even a single branch. In her long life as a magical tree, Yggdra had only given one of her branches a few times. The amount was so few that it could be counted with one’s hands.
****
“What’s going on? Why do we keep ending up in the same place again and again? Wasn’t this artifact supposed to lead us to the core of the maze?” a man wearing a purple magician asked in agitation.
“I don’t know… It’s should be working. Or at least it was working earlier…” a woman wearing glasses and thick fur coat answered with a confuse voice.
“Yes…. It was indeed working earlier but for some reason it suddenly malfunctioned.” a stern looking man wearing a black fur jacket look at his surrounding with a wary expression.
These three people, two man and a woman was the *uninvited guests* that Yggdra was referring to earlier. When the tree entered the maze-like forest, they were carrying a strange device that points them to the direction of Yggdra’s main body.
When Yggdra saw that these intruders were not affected by the *fog of confusion* and the maze like formation of the trees and greeneries, she was terrified and sad. She felt terrified because if things continue as they are, the intruders would eventually locate her. She was saddened because she could tell that the strange device that the intruders were using to locate her was made out of her own branch.
This mean only one thing – one of the few branches she gave to some people a long time ago was now being used against her. Fortunately, Yggdra had her second awakening not too long ago which increases her control over the forest. Moreover, with the help of Bristle, and his newly learned skill, they were able to confuse even the device which leads to the current situation.
“What are we going to do now, big sister? They’re totally lost… should we trap them here for a few days or send them out now?” Bristle ask as he observe the intruders using the small pond that could follow every of their every movement.
“I want to send them out quickly but before that… I need to get that device made with my branch. If not, they might just return with a more powerful device.” Yggdra answered while frowning.
Bristle nodded his big wolf head enthusiastically indicating that he understood. “Then should I snatch it for you? I could use the newly learned skill. its functionality is not just limited to creating illusion!”
Yes, one of the reasons why the device *malfunctioned* was due to the Bristle’s new ability to create illusion that could fool all senses. The device itself has no problem but the three people are only seeing what Bristle wanted them to see. Couple with Yggdra’s strengthened ability to control the outline of the entire forest; the three intruders found themselves hopelessly lost.
That said, unless they get the device that could pinpoint the location of Yggdra’s main body, the danger would still remain.
“Let’s do it together. You can do the snatching while I observe nearby. That way if something goes wrong, I could act quickly to help you.”
Yggdra agreed to Bristle’s proposition to snatch the device from the intruder’s hands. But since it’s a very dangerous venture, Yggdra would never allow Bristle to face danger alone.
And with that, the two made their moves.
The first thing they did was ensure that the three intruders would not see them. This is where Bristle’s new ability came into play. Using an Illusion, Bristle quickly approached the woman holding the strange device, and snatched the device off of her hands!
“Ah! Someone took the *Locator*!” The woman wearing glasses yelled in alarm.
“What did you say?!”
Hearing the woman’s shout, the man wearing purple robe quickly casted a powerful lightning spell that engulf their surroundings.
**Yelp!**
“What was that!” hearing the yelp of pain, the man wearing black fur coat jacket took out his sword for a follow up attack to whatever creature was hit by his companion’s magic attack. But no matter how he looks he found nothing.
“Did we lost the – “
Before the woman with glasses could finish her words, she felt her word spinning, and before she knows it she found herself on the outskirt of the forest along with the other two. Shock, the woman look at her companion, and saw the confuse look on their faces. The purple robed man was in an even terrible expression with blood flowing out of his lips.
The woman wanted to ask what had happened but before she could open her mouth she heard the angry and chilling voice of a young girl.
“I’ll let you all off with just this but the next time your group entered the forest, don’t even think of getting out alive.”
****
**To be continued…**
Previous Chapters: https://read.cash/@beastion
Seeds of Chaos: Chapter 40 (The Sect)
**Chapter 40**
“Captain!”
Yes. The person who stepped out of the door was the captain of the airship himself.
Seeing the captain, the faces of the poachers grew terribly pale. There’s only one reason why the man responsible for the entire airship was on the sky deck: The identity of their accomplices had been compromised…or worse, neutralized.
“So… are you still going to resist?” Rennel asked without much emotion. “Of course, if you still have a trump card then I suggest you use it now… because you might not be able to use it later.”
The leader of the poachers glared at Rennel with hatred. Things had been going so well when the girl appeared and ruined it all.
“How did you know about our plan?” the leader of the poachers asked between gritted teeth. “I’m certain it hasn’t been leaked.”
Rennel shook his head and spoke: “No one leaked your plan… you’re all just unlucky that I’m here, that’s all.”
“You mean… no one told you?” the leader looked at the girl in disbelief. “I don’t believe it… someone must have leaked the information to you! Also, I have been wondering about this for a while now… but how are you able to return after falling off the airship?”
Rennel shrugged his shoulder before speaking, “You’re contradicting yourself. First you insisted that it hasn’t been leaked but now you’re telling me that someone leaked it? Make up your mind, will you?”
“And as for how I was able to come back… it should have been obvious… I’m a magician!”
The girl has no plan of explaining to the man how she was able to return after falling off the airship as it involved a very important secret. Unless forced to do so, she didn’t plan on revealing her teacher’s identity.
“Grrr… Don’t think you have won yet. You might have caught all of our accomplices aboard the airship but that’s not everything we have!” the man threated in anger.
“Boss… you’re not talking about *that thi*ng right? That’s too dangerous! We’ll be caught in it too!” the rude poacher spoke to their leader with worry.
A grim expression appeared on the leader’s face. “I also want to avoid using *it* if necessary… but we can’t fail here.”
Desperation is starting to sink it to the four men’s minds. With their accomplices unable to help them, they could only desperate measure. Unfortunately, that method is very dangerous and could also destroy them if used carelessly.
“I’ll give you another chance… surrender and give us the monster king. If you don’t… everyone aboard this airship will surely die!”
The faces of the captain and his crews were painted with worry. Although they don’t know what the enemy’s trump card was, they could at least tell that the leader of the poacher was not just bluffing.
Everyone turned towards the girl. They wanted to see if the girl would give in to the demands of the poachers. They also wanted to see her reaction. Unfortunately the hood she’s wearing was preventing everyone from seeing her face.
“*Sigh.* Is that your final trump card? How disappointing… and here I thought you have something interesting to show me. To think that it’s just that thing in the storage room…” Rennel complained while letting out a sigh of disappointment.
When the leader of the poachers heard the phrase “storage room”, his face paled noticeably. How could it not? The storage room was the place where they set up *that thing*!
“You, you… did you do something with *that thing* on the storage room?” the leader pointed at Rennel with his finger and asked with a trembling voice.
Rennel scoffed at the man with displeasure, “You keep saying *that thing*. Just say bomb. What’s the point of making it sound so mysterious?”
A bomb!
When everyone heard what the final trump card of the poachers was, they were greatly terrified. Of all things that the poachers could use as a trump card, it has to be a bomb…
Just think about it. If the bomb detonated aboard a flying airship… just how many people would die? Even magician that could use flight or float magic might not be able to escape the explosion.
“Insane! You actually dare to bring a bomb aboard my ship?! You people are insane!”
The captain was fuming. Not only did the poachers and their accomplices take him and his crew hostage, they even planted a bomb on the airship!
“What did you do with the bomb?” the leader of the poacher ignored the fuming captain but instead asked Rennel what she did with the bomb.
“Are you referring to this thing?”
Rennel removed her hand from the unconscious silver falcon, and took out a black rectangular object the size of gold bar inside her cloak.
It was the bomb.
****
“You really did have it.” a cold glint appeared on the leader’s eyes. “But you shouldn’t have taken it out…” he added while taking a medallion-like object from his breast pocket.
Rennel’s eyebrows rose a little bit after seeing the object. Even though she’s very ignorant when it comes to artifacts and magic tools, even she could tell that the item the leader took out was related to the bomb on her hand. That said, Rennel didn’t say anything and just stood there in silence.
“That magic tool… that’s a remote detonator, right?” one of the defenders, a male magician, spoke with a solemn expression.
“As expected of a magician… you sure know your stuff.” there was a condescending look on the leader’s face as he praised the male magician for explaining the magic tool on his hand.
Rennel too was nodding her head in appreciation. Although she knew that the medallion-like magic tool was related to the bomb, she was ignorant of its use. *“Good work, magician whose name I don’t know. Thanks to you, I no longer have to worry about revealing my ignorance.”* she praises in her mind.
“I don’t think there’s a need to tell you what I’m going to do with this thing, right?”
The leader of the poachers gave Rennel a threatening glare. It was as if he’s telling the girl to surrender or he’ll detonate the bomb on her hand.
“I suggest you hurry up and surrender before I get impatient. Oh yeah! Don’t even think of throwing that bomb away. The moment it leaves your hand, I’ll detonate the bomb.” he warned.
Seeing the leader of the poacher’s looking all confident as if everything was under his control, Rennel could not help but feel pity for him.
*How pitiful. I almost feel sorry for him. Well, almost…*
Rennel shook her head and gave the man a pitying gaze. “I refuse.” she said.
“What did you say?!” the man asked Rennel in disbelief. “Do you not understand your position? Or maybe you’re thinking that I won’t detonate the bomb? If so then you’re sorely mistaken!”
“Nah… It’s not that I don’t understand my position, nor do I think that you won’t do as you threatened. Rennel answered, denying the man’s assumption. “It’s just that…even if you try to detonate the bomb, nothing will happen.” she added.
Hearing the girl’s words, the leader felt a sudden bad premonition. He wanted to deny the growing suspicion on his heart but just like an *itch that couldn’t be scratched*; the uncomfortable feeling just won’t go away.
“Did you… did you do something with the bomb?” although he already knew the answer, the man still couldn’t help but ask.
“Why don’t you try using that thing on your hand?” the girl challenged.
Rennel’s words send everyone on the sky deck to the edge. Although the girl sounded so sure, who could tell what would really happen? Moreover, there’s really no need to say those things right? Why provoke the enemy to do something so dangerous?
There’s a look of struggle on the man’s face. He was hesitating if he should listen to the girl’s provocation and use the magic tool in his hand.
“Boss, don’t listen to her! She’s just bluffing!” one of the poachers, the rude-looking man shouted at their leader; urging him not to listen to the girl.
“What’s with all the nonsense? Wouldn’t you know if I’m bluffing by just using the detonator?”
Rennel looked at the rude man as if he was an idiot. She also told the leader of the poachers to just get it over with and use the detonator.
“Dang it all!”
Having reached the limit of his endurance, the man finally couldn’t take the pressure and channeled his mana to the medallion and…
...There was no *and*. Nothing happened. The bomb did not go off as one would expect.
Ting!
“… I surrendered.” the leader of the poachers dropped the medallion on floor in defeat. With all plan foiled and his trump card countered, there’s nothing else that he could do.
“Tie them up.”
Rennel turned towards the still stunned captain and told them to arrest the poachers. Hearing her words, the captain quickly recovered and ordered his crew to disarm and tie up the man and his underlings.
“I’m from ***the sect***. Although you have foiled our plan, it’s not the end of it. So don’t think that because you’re from ***the tower*** that you’ll be safe from the revenge of my organization.”
Before the man and the other were lead away, he turned towards Rennel and gave her a warning.
***The sect****? What’s that?*
The captain and the crew of the airship paled after hearing the man’s words. It was obvious from their expression that they knew what ***the sect*** was. As for Rennel she was completely ignorant of the meaning behind the man’s words.
****
After apprehending the poachers and their accomplices, peace finally returned to the airship. Moreover, after the airship successfully distances itself from the sky titan; the aerial beast finally retreated. Of course, the fact that the silver falcon was defeated and captured might have also played a part in their retreat as well.
Speaking of the silver falcon; Rennel mercifully didn’t kill the poor creature. But at the same time, it was not allowed to return with the other aerial beast. The reason why it was not allowed to return stemmed from the fact that it possessed something that the mysterious sect was after.
Currently, it the monster king is roosting on the sky deck. Although the silver falcon was left on the sky deck unattended most of the time, the creature surprisingly didn’t try to fly away which confuses everyone except for Rennel.
As for why the silver falcon dare not escape… that has something to do with the girl’s mysterious teacher…
Now as for ***the sect***; Rennel had already asked the captain about it. At first the captain was surprise that the girl didn’t know what ***the sect*** was. But after hearing that Rennel was just fifteen and had only left her village several months ago, he understood, and generously explained everything she knew.
Apparently, ***the sect*** was a secretive organization that believed in an evil deity. The organization was called the “Sect of the Void”, or just ***the sect*** for most people. It was said that the entire organization worshiped the so called “God of the Void.”
The organization’s doctrine was “*Everything started from the void and would, therefore, end with the void.*” As such, the members of the organization believed that it was their duty to bring the “void” into this world.
These people would willingly steep on lowest of lows for the sake of their beliefs.
Basically, the Sect of the Void is an organization of crazy people willing to do anything, even taking innocent people hostage or planting a bomb on an airship just to complete their goal. Moreover, they’re quite vengeful and would act vengeance on any person that gets on the way of their goal.
“*Sigh.* No wonder that person said that things are not over between me and his organization…”
Rennel could only sigh after remembering the threat left by the leader of the poachers. Although she’s not afraid of ***the sect***, as she’s very confident in her own power, being constantly harassed by zealots would still be troublesome.
“How exactly did all of this happen?” Rennel could not help but complain. All she ever wanted to do was ride the airship in peace so that she could meet a friend that she hasn’t seen for years. And yet, she was embroiled in monster attack, an hijacking attempt, and possibly, a bombing…
Her teacher told her that this was the work of fate and that she had taken destinies that were supposed to belong to other people. But for a naïve girl like her, the talk of destiny and fate was beyond her.
“Destiny and fate, huh…” the girl stared at the ceiling of her cabin in deep thoughts before closing her eyes. Her lips opened and she whispered, “I don’t need it.”
Chaos had told her several times that the only way to control her own destiny was to have power that could go against fate itself. Although the girl was powerful now… she was still far away from having the power to control her own destiny.
That said, the girl believed that she’ll be able to control her destiny one day. And with that thought, the girl slowly drifts into dreamland.
****
**To be continued**
Previous Chapters: https://read.cash/@beastion
Seeds of Chaos: Chapter 39 (Reversal)
**Chapter 39**
Screech!
The silver falcon screeched in anger as it dodges the arrows being fired at it. Having to face four opponents at the same time, the silver falcon has to tread carefully. Especially since its opponents seemed to be specialists.
Although it has the advantage of flight, the silver falcon had difficulty even getting near them. And whenever it tries to do so, it’ll be peppered with arrows. Regular arrows do not work on the silver falcon as its steel-like feathers could easily deflect them. But the arrows being used on it seemed to have been made especially to wound it.
As proof, the silver falcon’s pristine feather was now drenched with blood after an arrow grazed it earlier. With that alone, the silver falcon knew that it could not allow itself to be hit.
The only thing it could do now was fire its wind blades at the humans and wait till they run out of arrows. Unfortunately, the silver falcon cannot fire its wind blades infinitely as it cost mana to use it every time. Even though it was a powerful ability, it does have its weaknesses.
“Tsk! Annoying! It seemed to have grown smarter. After realizing that our enchanted arrows could harm it, it grew more cautious and is now focusing on defense rather than offense.” The poacher with the bandana complained. “Boss, we need to do something!”
“Agree. If this keeps up, our arrows would be all used up before we could bring it down.” The rude poachers chimed in.
“Don’t worry; we still have an ace up our sleeves.” The leader of the four replied.
“You mean… we’re going to use *that*?” The last poacher asked.
The leader of the group of poachers nodded his head. Although the monster king is cautious and intelligent, it still won’t escape its fate.
“Prepare the net… we’re going to use *that*.” He ordered.
The three poachers looked at each other before nodding. One of them took out the net, while the other two draw out two strange looking arrows and nocked their bows. They then aimed at the silver falcon but did not fire their bows.
Although it didn’t know what the poachers are trying to do, the silver falcon instinctively felt danger and observed the four men cautiously. It’s already aware of those strange arrows and would not allow itself to be hit by them.
While the silver falcon was cautiously observing them; the leader of the poachers are also doing the same. The man was carefully observing the monster king’s movement, trying to find the best time to unleash those arrows.
The leader of the poachers didn’t have to wait long as the opportunity finally arrived. Maybe, it’s the loss of blood from the wound it suffered earlier but the silver falcon slowed down a little. The silver falcon only slowed down a little bit but it was enough for the poachers who had been patiently waiting.
“Now!” The leader bellowed.
Twang! Twang!
Hearing their leaders shout, the other two poachers released their arrows almost at the same time. The arrows whistled towards the silver falcon who suffered momentarily from vertigo due to its injury. However, despite being slightly out of it, the silver falcon was still able to maneuver in the air which allows it to dodge the arrows. Or so it thought…
Bang! Bang!
Exploding arrows! The arrows exploded in the air the moment it passed the silver falcon causing shockwaves that knocked out the air from the monster king’s lungs – stunning and sending it careening towards the deck!
“We did it!”
One of the poachers quickly throws the net to entangle the silver falcon. Unable to move, the silver falcon could only helplessly watch as the net was about to cover it. But before the net could entangle the monster king, a shadow swooped in and cut the new into pieces!
The poachers and even the defenders watched in shock as a familiar figure grabbed the stunned silver falcon by the neck!
Everyone, humans and monsters alike, stopped fighting and stared at the “newcomer” in disbelief. How could they not? The person who suddenly swooped in was none other than the person who was knocked off the sky deck earlier – Rennel!
****
“You’re alive!”
The leader of the defenders was very happy to see the girl alive and well. When Rennel was thrown overboard earlier; he could only watch helplessly due suddenness of the situation and his injuries. Although he didn’t know how the girl survived the fall, he was just glad to see her safe.
Rennel looked at the leader of the defenders and nodded her head as a form acknowledgement. She then looks at the poachers who look like they had seen a ghost. One of the men was able to recover quickly and shouted:
“That monster is our prey, give it back!”
Hearing their companion’s shout, the other three snapped out of their reverie and stared menacingly at the girl.
“Miss, I’m happy to see you alive but you shouldn’t take what’s not yours,” The leader of the poachers said in a cold voice.
Rennel raised an eyebrow and looked mockingly at the leader, “You mean this *thing*?”
The girl raises the monster king that was much bigger than her with her left arm, “Since when did this *thing* belong to you guys? If I remembered correctly, the silver falcon didn’t belong to anyone.”
Everyone could hear the sarcasm on the girl’s voice. It’s obvious for all to see that she’s not very fond of these poachers. Moreover, what she’d said did make sense: The silver falcon didn’t belong to anyone.
“We defeated it so it should be ours!” The rude poachers screamed with reddened face.
Hmph!
Rennel scoffed at the poachers, “You think you can claim ownership of the monster just because you replaced me after I was “accidentally” knocked overboard earlier? That’s not how it works. Besides… you guys are poachers. So what makes you think that you could make any demands?”
The girl’s arrogant and condescending words annoyed the poachers so much that one could almost see the steam rising from their heads.
“Don’t force us!” One of the poachers could no longer endure the humiliation and pointed his spear at the girl.
“…And?”
Rennel didn’t show any fear despite facing armed men that was much bigger than her. Instead, she mocks the man who was pointing the spear at her. If any of the girl’s friends saw how the girl was acting, they would surely be shock. Her arrogant demeanor and condescending words were so out of character that they might think that she’s an impostor!
“Miss… one shouldn’t burn the bridge after crossing it. It’s always better to have more friends rather than enemies.” The leader of the poacher said with a gloomy expression. It was a threat.
“So what if I burn the bridge after crossing it? What are you going to do about it?” Rennel asked unperturbed.
“Then… you’ll die!”
The man who pointed the spear earlier at Rennel could no longer take being humiliated and throw his spear at the girl without warning!
“You finally revealed your true color!” Rennel smirked at the incoming spear, and didn’t show sign of dodging.
Clank!
Before the spear could hit the girl, a green light flashes and collided with the incoming spear. But it didn’t end there. The spear ricocheted and returned the man who threw spear—hitting him on his right shoulder and nailing him to the wall, near the entrance!
Guhaah!!!
The man who threw the spear let out a loud groan of pain after being nailed to the wall by his own spear. Rennel’s counterattack was so fast that none of the people on the sky deck could react to it.
Rennel ignored the man who was impaled by his own spear, and look coldly at the remaining three men. The three men on the other hand have a very solemn expression. Only now do they realize how powerful the mysterious girl was. Although she was supposed to be a magician, her skill with the spear was beyond measure.
“So… what are you all going to do now? Attacking an official magician of “The Tower”… I don’t need to tell you of the consequence, right?”
The leader of the poachers clenched his fist and spoke, “You forced us to do it.” He argued.
“Forced? Is that you’re excuse? We’re just having some verbal spat about the ownership of the monster king when one of your men tried to kill me. If my skill was lacking, I'll be dead and we won’t be having this conversation now.”
The leader of the poachers could only shut his mouth tight. Although the girl spoke arrogantly earlier, she didn’t try to hurt any of the men and was simply verbally arguing with them. So when one of them attacked her with the intent to kill, any possibility of resolving the situation peacefully cease to exist.
Anyone with eyes could tell which side was at fault…
“Boss… it’s impossible to negotiate now. We could only use that method.” The man with the bandana whispered.
“I know…”
****
“Do you really not plan on giving us the silver falcon?” The leader of the poachers asked coldly.
Rennel gave the leader of the poachers an exasperated look. Despite being in the wrong, the man still have the gall to speak to her like he was still in control.
“How thick-skinned can one get? Even Nuathl city's walls are no match for you in that regard…” Rennel replied sarcastically.
The leader of the poachers didn’t lose his composure at the girl for calling indirectly calling him shameless. For him, what’s important was to complete their goal.
Pride? He’ll feed it to the dogs if necessary…
“Since things had come to this, I could only be more shameless. Give us the silver falcon, and no one would be hurt.”
Hearing the man’s ultimatum, the defenders could only stare at the leader of the poachers in disbelief. For the defenders, these men are finished the moment one of them attacked an official magician from Nuathl city. But instead of surrendering, their leader actually dared to threaten the female magician!
“…And what if I refused?” Rennel asked with an inscrutable expression.
“Then we will have to ask our accomplices to take the passengers hostage,” The man admitted.
What?!
The defenders were in shock. The leader of the poachers finally admitted that they had accomplices aboard the airship capable of taking the passengers hostage!
“Who the hell are you? Do you know what you’re saying? If dare to make good of that threat, the magicians of Nuathl city would hunt all of you till the ends of the earth!” The leader of the defenders warned in a stern voice.
“That doesn’t matter… Once we get what we want; all of the magicians in the world are free to come after us.”
‘You’re insane!”
The leader of the poachers ignored the leader of defenders, and stared at the girl who was just standing there without saying anything. Because of the hood over the girl’s head, the poachers could not see the girl’s real appearance or the expression she was making.
Is she making an annoyed on expression under that hood? Or is she thinking how to resolve the current situation?
After for what seem like an eternity, the girl finally raises her head, and look at the poachers one by one. She then opened her mouth and spoke:
“I refuse.” Rennel said with conviction.
“Good. If you care for the safety of the passengers then… Wait. What did you just say?!”
The leader of the poachers was so sure that Rennel would agree to his demand that he was caught completely off guard when the girl refuses to cooperate. Even the defenders and the other poachers were taken aback by the girl’s response.
“You… how could you refuse? Do you not care what will happen to the other passengers? “The man asked, agitated.
“That’s a silly question, of course I care.” The girl answered.
“Then why did you refuse?”
Rennel’s response was becoming more confusing the more she speaks. She said that she cared for the safety of the passengers and yet she refuses to give in to the poachers’ demands.
*Sigh.*
“Why do I have to give in to your demand when the all of the passengers are safe? If you have a hostage with you I might have cooperated but since there’s none… You have no ground to make any demand.” The girl explained with a cold smile.
“That’s nonsense! Didn’t you hear what I’ve said earlier? I have accomplices aboard the airship and they’ll take the passengers hostage if I ordered them to do so!” The leader of the poachers rages.
Rennel gave the leader of the poachers a mocking look, “No, I heard you the first time. It’s exactly because I understood that I don’t plan to given in to your demands.” She said.
‘What, what are you talking about?”
The leader of the poachers suddenly felt a bad premonition. He got this uncomfortable feeling that the situation was no longer under his control.
“Instead of asking me… why don’t you ask *that person* instead?” The girl turned her gaze towards the entrance to the airship, and spoke: “You can show yourself now.”
The moment Rennel saying those words, a person calmly walked out of the iron door. It was…
****
**To be continued**
Previous Chapters: https://read.cash/@beastion
Seeds of Chaos: Chapter 38 (Another Emergency)
**Chapter 38**
The battle with the aerial beasts becomes a lot easier once the poachers joined the fight. Using their expertise at bringing down monsters, the poachers were able to kill a lot of aerial beasts which greatly reduces the pressure on the defenders.
As for the silver falcon, Rennel was the one handling it much to the poachers’ dismay. Although it was a monster king similar to the monstrous wolf and the goblin king; the silver falcon was noticeably more difficult to handle. And this was despite the fact that Rennel had had her second awakening.
The reason for this was mainly due to the fact that the creature has free reign of the sky. Even Rennel with her heightened senses had to give her full concentration just to not lose sight of the monster.
*“I didn’t expect that it would be so difficult to fight a flying opponent. If I were on the ground, I could probably do something about the monster’s speed but on the airship, I have to control my strength or I might accidentally cause damage to it.”* Rennel inwardly complained.
*“Maybe I should ask the help of the poachers… No, not yet… these people are up to no good. If teacher was correct then their real target was the silver falcon.”*
The timing of the poachers is suspect. And the fact that they’re able to smuggle their weapons in meant that it’s an inside job. For this reason alone, Rennel refuses to give these men what they wanted.
*“But I can’t just monopolize the monster king. I’ll have them help once the numbers of aerial beasts were greatly reduced.”*
Although Rennel was being patient, the poachers were not. Seeing that the girl was not in a disadvantage despite fighting the silver falcon, the men are starting to worry.
“Hey, girl… How about you change place with us? We should be able to handle the monster king much better than you!” One of the poachers shouted.
*There it is!*
“No need. I could still handle the monster. Just keep helping the crews defend the airship against the other aerial beasts. If I really can’t handle it, I’ll ask for your guys help!” Rennel shouted back.
Tsk! One of the poachers clicked his tongue. He was feeling annoyed that someone was taking their prey. If they let the spear-wielding magician girl defeat the silver falcon, then their plan would surely fall apart. And they can’t have that.
Their group had already invested so much effort, money, and time on this venture. And as Rennel suspected, they have accomplices. It was for this reason that they have access to their tools and weapons.
Their biggest concern though was not the fact that they put a lot of investment in the venture but the fact that they only have a one chance to pull this off.
If they miss this chance, another one will no longer appear…
“What should we do?” The poacher with a black beard asked in a low voice.
“It’s obvious… we can’t allow that female magician to kill the silver falcon.” The rude poacher answered between gritted teeth.
“We all know that… but how are we supposed to do that? It’s very obvious that the magician was suspicious of us. Should we…?” The poacher with the red bandana on his head put one finger in his neck and did a cutting motion with it.
“Don’t be stupid! If we did something like that, all of the magicians in Nuathl city would be after our asses!” A more level-headed poacher, the one that seemed to be the leader of the group scolded the poacher wearing the red bandana.
The two other poachers, even the rudest one of them all was feeling hesitant to use violence against Rennel. Not because they’re being kind but because they knew what the consequence would be if they touch a magician from “The Tower.”
Although they won’t hesitate to use violence against other people just to get what they wanted, they couldn’t do the same against a magician connected to that place.
“Let’s wait for the chance to strike. Although the female magician was very powerful to be able to last this long against the silver falcon; she’ll run out of mana and stamina eventually. Once that happens, then she can’t complain even if we steal her prey.” The leader said with a cold smile on his face. “Also, if we can’t really find an opportunity then we’ll just make one…”
Although the leader of the poachers stopped his men from harming the girl, it didn’t mean that they’ll allow her to kill the silver falcon.
No. There’s absolutely no way that they would allow anyone else to profit off of their hard work. The amount of investment they put on this venture was too big for them to just give up.
****
*“It’s almost time… they’re probably running out of patience now.”*
Rennel had seen how the four men communicate with each other despite fighting the silver falcon. Although the men tried to be casual about it, they could not escape the girl’s notice.
Honestly, she’s really pissed off that there are people like these poachers that would take advantage of their dangerous situation just so to complete whatever goal they have.
While having such a thought in her head, some cracks start to appear on her airtight defense. These “cracks” did not escape the silver falcon’s notice which then started attacking more vigorously. Her defense compromised, Rennel could only defend desperately.
Although she was still able to hold on, Rennel was noticeable attacking less and less and was instead focusing more on defense rather than offense. The girl’s situation was noticed by the poachers who were looking for the chance to take center stage.
Now that the direction of the wind was changing, the poachers knew that the chance they were waiting for had arrived.
Not long after, the silver falcon released several wind blades towards the girl. Seeing the wind blades, Rennel knew that she could not take them head on. The girl quickly channels the power of the wind through her spear and creates her own wind blades to counter the monster king’s wind blades.
Unfortunately, her hastily made wind blades were no match for the silver falcon’s wind blades – blowing her off the airship to the defending crews shock!
“It’s our chance!”
The poachers didn’t care that Rennel fall off the airship. For them, she deserved it for getting in their way. Without saying a word, the four men abandoned the defenders to fend off against the horde of aerial beast, and went on to face the monster king instead.
Meanwhile, Rennel that had “fallen off” sky deck earlier actually manages to sneak into airship. What happened to her earlier was nothing but a ruse to force the four poachers to act. Although what she did will surely trouble the defenders, the girl believed that they can hold on without her help, especially since the airship was almost out sky titan’s range.
As long as they’re far away enough from the sky titan, the aerial beast would soon stop attacking. The silver falcon would still be very troublesome but the four poachers should be able to handle the monster till her return. It’ll also for the best if the monster king and the poachers weakened each other.
Right now, the girl’s biggest concern was to ensure the safety of the entire airship and the passengers. And in order to do that she must first get rid of the hidden danger. The girl was of course referring to the accomplices of those four poachers.
Although her teacher didn’t specify why the poachers were so hell bent in hunting the silver falcon, she has this feeling that it’s not anything good. But before tackling the poachers she must first tackle the hidden dangers.
*“I thought finding the accomplices would be very difficult but to think it would be this easy…”* Rennel was a little speechless.
She had been racking her brain on ways on how to find the accomplices of the poachers. And yet after sneaking back into the airship, her problem would be solved so easily.
*“Heh heh… I feeling very irritated right now. What’s the point of all that planning if you’re all just going to expose yourselves just like that?!”*
On the hallway of the airship, Rennel saw three men wearing the uniform of the airship crews carrying weapons and loitering around. Moreover, she saw several airship crews lying unconscious on the floor. It’s obvious for everyone to see that someone had hijacked the airship!
*“Come to think of it, there’s had been no more announcements from the captain since the attack begins. What’s more, the airship seemed to be moving rather slowly despite the fact that we’re trying to get as far away as possible from the sky titan.”* Rennel thought to herself.
Rennel noticed that the speed of the airship slowed down a lot since several minutes ago. At first she thought that it was just the captain being very considerate to the people fighting the aerial beasts on the sky deck. But after seeing these armed men, Rennel knew that her guess was wrong.
*“The captain and the rest of the crews must have been taken hostage by the other accomplices. And here I thought that there are only one or two accomplices but to think that there’s more of them.”* Rennel complained in annoyance.
*“It’s fortunate that they didn’t touch the passengers… but I’ve no doubt that they won’t hesitate to hold them hostage if things didn’t go as they’ve planned. Still, who were these people and what were they planning? No… now’s not the time for that. For now I should take down these people and re-establish order.”*
****
One by one, Rennel rendered all of the armed men she saw loitering on the hallway unconscious. To prevent herself from accidentally killing them, she did her best to control her strength – using only enough to render them all unconscious without doing them much harm.
While doing all of that, Rennel was also checking on the status of the unconscious crews. Aside for some not-too-heavy injuries, the men only lost consciousness.
Rennel also took of the weapons of the hijackers and stored all of them inside her space ring. This was to ensure that none of the men would have access to any weapon if one of them manages to regain consciousness before the stated time.
The girl deduced that it would take several hours before the men regain consciousness. That said; Rennel was kind of regretting not learning magic that could put all of her enemies to sleep. If she had learned such a magic beforehand, then she wouldn’t have to trouble herself knocking the hijackers one by one.
“I swear, I’ll try to learn a sleep spell once all of this is over…” Rennel murmured to herself.
After knocking two more hijackers, Rennel finally reached the cockpit. But before opening the door to the cockpit though, the girl first used ‘Detection’ to know what’s happening inside the cockpit. She did all of this to avoid a sudden ambush from the inside.
“One, two, three, and four… There are four people… four of them are carrying weapons. One of them is near the person manning the steering wheel… must be the captain.”
Rennel tried to open the iron door without making any noise. Unfortunately, someone might have forgotten to oil the door as its making quite the racket. And as one would expect, the people inside the cockpit heard the noise and turned around to look who it was that entered.
*Damn it!*
Knowing that her plan of a surprise attack failed miserably because of the annoying door, Rennel could only curse inwardly. Also, upon seeing the girl wearing a black hooded cloak, the people inside the cockpit reacted differently.
The reaction of the four men carrying weapons was to charge at her in order to bring her down. The captain and his assistant on the other hand could only stand in place with dumbfounded look as the men charging at the girl were disarmed and rendered unconscious.
Everything started so fast and ended as fast that the captain and his assistant could only stare at the girl blankly. If the girl didn’t speak to them, they might have stayed like that for a little while.
“Who, who are you?” The captain asked after waking up from his reverie.
“Rennel,” The girl started. “I’m here to assist.”
Hearing that the girl was there to assist them, the captain, and his assistant could not help but look at each other.
“What happened to the other hijacker?” The captain asked another question.
“Don’t worry; I’ve knocked all of them unconscious. They shouldn’t be able wake up for several hours.” Rennel reported.
“That’s good!” The captain and his assistant cheered. “By the way… do you know what happened to the crews of the airship?”
“I’ve found several crews lying unconscious on the hallway before I get here. I’ve already checked on them. Aside from some injuries all of them are still alive. The ones on the sky deck on the other hand were still fighting. Four poachers are also there fighting the silver falcon. Those four should be in cahoots with these guys.” Rennel explained and pointed at the unconscious men on the floor.
“That said; we’re still not out of the woods yet. The four on the sky deck should be much stronger than the hijackers here. I’m confident that I could take care of them but I will need your help.”
Rennel looked at the captain and his assistant before opening her mouth.
****
**To be continued**
Previous Chapters: https://read.cash/@beastion
Seeds of Chaos: Chapter 37 (Another Monster King)
**Chapter 37**
“Keep firing! Don’t let them get near the airship!”
Twang! Twang! Twang!
The sky deck was in total chaos. Flying monsters that looks like birds of prey keep on attacking the airship from all direction. Arrows, harpoons, and even magic rained on the monsters that try to approach the airship.
Unfortunately, there’s just too many of them, and from time to time, monsters would get through the bombardment and attack the defenders directly. But before the monster could cause any damage, they would be killed by the other defenders, including Rennel.
Speaking of Rennel, her presence in the sky deck definitely surprised the defenders. But since they're busy dealing with the monsters, no one has the time to question her presence there. Moreover, she was not there to annoy the defenders; on the contrary, she was also killing the monsters that manage to get through the net.
It was thanks to her presence that the defenders could focus on keeping the flying monsters at bay. Still, none of them could relax. On the contrary, the nearer the airship was to the sky titan, the more monsters there were.
And really it can’t be help. Just one look at the sky titan and one will understand why there are so many flying monsters attacking. The sky titan was not just a titanic flying creature. It was also the home of countless aerial beasts.
Yes, the sky titan had an entire ecosystem of flying monster living on its titanic body. Moreover, the relationship between the monsters and the titan was not parasitic, but rather, a symbiotic one.
The titan’s body served as the flying monsters home – place where they could breed and rest. Meanwhile, the flying monsters served as a first line of defense against any threats to the sky titan. Moreover, these monsters also feed on the parasites on the sky titan’s body.
It’s a relationship that was beneficial to both party but not to a third party. Anything that gets into a certain distance of the Titan Galestorm would be unequivocally attacked by the aerial beast. The sky titan itself didn’t care about the airships or the other monster that tries to get near it.
Meaning, the sky titan won’t attack anyone that doesn’t attack it first, living up to the reputation of all titans as benevolent beings. That said, the sky titan won’t actively stop the flying monsters that attacks everything they perceived as threats. But this also applies to the monsters living on its body which means that it won’t actively defend the aerial beast if they were attacked by other creatures.
Basically, the sky titan doesn’t care whether the aerial beast and other creatures fight each other as long as they don’t involve it. For the sky titan, aside from fulfilling its duty, other things were inconsequential. In many ways, the sky titan’s apathy was actually for the best. Considering the destructive power of the titans, if these godlike creatures involved themselves in the struggles of mortal beings, the world might have been destroyed a long time ago.
Speaking of the sky titan, it was quite the magnificent creature. If Titan Andes have the appearance of a golem as large as a very tall mountain; the Titan Galestorm looks like an eagle except that it’s titanic in size.
The wings of the titans alone should be hundreds of kilometers long at each side. The body was a lot less than that but it should at least be a hundred kilometers long, possibly more. Although the titans have wings, it doesn’t seem to be flying because of it. It’s highly possible something else was making the sky titan fly.
Not that anyone would know as no one was able to even get near the sky titan because of the monsters and the powerful wind that surrounded its titanic body. Although the aerial beasts can maneuver inside the wind, airships and magicians that could use flight magic cannot.
Speaking of the wind. There was actually a theory that it was these wind that keeps the sky titan afloat. Of course no one could prove this theory as going near the sky titan was tantamount to suicide. What with the aerial beast and all…
****
Only ten minutes had passed since the battle started. But despite the fact that only ten minutes had passed, the amount of flying monsters killed was substantial. The amount of monster corpses on the sky deck alone already took a lot of space. What’s more of the monsters that falls to the sea below.
Still, despite the amount of flying monsters killed, more monsters keeps on coming as if there’s no end to it.
“Don’t give up! As long as we distant ourselves enough from the sky titan, the attack would eventually stop.” The leader of the defender shouted in an attempt to raise everyone’s morale.
Fortunately, the leader’s shout was very effective. Even those that were already exhausted forced their tired bodies to keep going. Seeing this, Rennel could not help but praise the professionalism of airship’s crews.
“They’re not bad. If nothing unexpected happened, then the attacks would stop without any casualties from the defenders. Unfortunately… things will not always go as one would expect…” Chaos commented.
The words of her teacher made the girl’s heart skipped a beat. Chaos was not one to spout empty words. If he says that something unexpected will happen then something unexpected *will* happen.
Having received her teacher’s warning, Rennel grew more vigilant. To protect herself and the defenders from any sudden attack, she finally uses ‘Detection’ ability which was covered the entirety of the airship. And as if on cue, she detected a powerful presence entered the range of her detection from above!
“Watch out!” Rennel screamed as she careened towards were the leader was.
Bang!
Jade Thorn collided with the claws of the powerful monster coming from above them which created a powerful shockwave that sends the nearby defenders flying. The collision not only affected the people on the sky deck but it also made the airship shakes.
Ugah!!!
Aaaahhhh!!!
“What, what the hell!?!?!?
“Is everyone okay?!”
Complains, moans of pain, and shock are written on the faces of the defenders on the sky deck. The unexpected attack from above them truly caught them by surprise. Thankfully, no one was seriously injured. But…
Flap! Flap! Flap!
The monster that made the surprise was revealed to everyone present. It was huge bird-like monster with feathers that seemed to be made of silver.
“No way! It’s a silver falcon!” One of the crew blurted out in shock.
“Why is a monster king here?!” Another crew questioned in dismay.
The silver falcon is a flying-type monster king; a most troublesome foe that very few people want to encounter on land let alone on the sky. Known for its viciousness, the silver falcon would not stop until it hunts its prey.
For a silver falcon to appear in this junction of the fight with the aerial beasts was just pure bad luck for the defending crews. With its strength, intelligence, agility, and speed; a silver falcon would be a very difficult opponent for the defenders even if they were at full strength. What’s more when they’re already exhausted from fighting the other aerial beasts?
*“Teacher… isn’t our luck a bit too bad? It has only been few months since I left the village but I already encountered one guardian, two titans, and three monster kings.”* Rennel complained telepathically.
*“Hmm… you’re definitely unlucky. Those destinies should have belonged to other people but you always ended up with them.”* Chaos nodded in agreement.
Destinies?
*“Teacher, what do you mean by that?”* Rennel asked in confusion.
Chaos turned his eyes towards his student before answering. “The meeting with the guardian… that destiny should belong to some guy in Robac. The monstrous wolf subjugation quest should have been taken by a party of adventurer from Alchur. The honor of killing the goblin king should have fallen to the shoulders of Clyde and his party.”
“The meeting of the Titan Andes and Galestorm… well, they're just a coincidence. Lastly, this fight with the silver falcon… should have belonged to a group of poachers that’s currently hiding behind the entrance of the sky deck.”
What?!
Something clicked on the Rennel's head, and she shouted at the people hiding behind the iron door. “I know that you guys are there… so stop hiding and show yourselves!”
Rennel had long known the presence of four people hiding just behind the iron door which lead into the airship. At first she thought that these people are just passengers curious of what’s happening on the sky deck which was why she had ignored them till now. But to think they’re actually poachers!
****
The iron door opened and four burly men stepped out. There was a look of surprise on everyone’s face on the sky deck when they saw the men. What surprise the defenders though were not the men themselves but the fact that they were fully armed.
As a rule; every passengers are told to temporarily surrender their weapons to the crews of the airships for safekeeping. The weapon would be stored in storage inside the airship, and would be returned to owners after the airship reached their destination.
Seeing a girl with a spear on the sky deck was strange enough but to think that there’s actually four men with weapons on the airship!
Moreover, unlike the cloaked girl who’s only armed with a spear, the four men are armed to the teeth. Sabers, spears, bows and arrows, daggers, ropes, and even a net – the four men have them all. It was as if they’re hunters instead of passengers.
“Sirs… what’s going on here? What’s with all the weapons and tools?” The leader of the defender who was blown away earlier asked while being assisted by one of the crew.
“Do you really have the time to ask us that? Shouldn’t you be killing those monsters? Look, your friends are barely holding out!” One of the men taunted.
*Groan.*
The leader of the defenders groans in annoyance because of the man’s rudeness but as the man was a passenger, the leader could not lose his temper. Moreover, the man does have a point. Although he was suspicious of the men’s identity, or how they managed to smuggled so many weapons, it was not the time to ask too many question.
“Don’t listen to him, these men are poachers.” Rennel revealed. “And they’re here to hunt the monsters.”
Rennel who was carefully observing the silver falcon in case of another sudden attack finally spoke, and revealed the men’s occupation.
“What? Is that true?” The leader was taken aback by what Rennel had said and could not help but confront the four men.
The four burly men were also surprise that the cloaked girl knew who they were. Although they’re carrying a lot of weapon and tools, it shouldn’t be enough to reveal their true identities.
“How surprising… to think you’re able to tell by just looking at us.” One of the men praises. ‘I don’t believe we have meet before, right?
“We haven’t… But it won’t change the fact that I know. As for how I found out your true occupation… let’s just say I have my way.” Rennel answered mysteriously.
Rennel could obviously not tell the poachers that it was his non-human teacher who told her about them. Firstly, they might not even believe her. Secondly, even if they do believe her, Chaos, her teacher’s identity could not be revealed to just anyone. Lastly, her teacher was a rare and unknown creature, and these poachers make their living by hunting rare creatures.
If these men try to make a move on her teacher, it might not end well for them…
“…Besides. Shouldn’t you guys come clean already?” Rennel asked without looking back.
“Come clean you say? Whatever do you mean?” The same man asked, obviously playing dumb.
“There’s no point on playing dumb on me. I know that you guys are here to hunt the aerial beast.” Rennel was not annoyed that the poachers are still trying to play dumb despite being caught. “Just one look of the weapons and tools you managed to smuggle inside the airship, and one could tell that you’re up to no good.”
“Heh… you speak as if you haven’t smuggled a weapon too. I’m sure that that good-looking spear of yours isn’t a toy.” The man who argued with the leader of the defenders earlier stared at Jade Thorn, his meaning obvious.
Unfortunately, for the men, they messed with the wrong person…
“I’m different from you guys. Unlike you four, I’m legally allowed to carry a weapon inside the airship.”
Rennel took out the magician badge that her teacher gave her before departing two days ago. The badge was proof that she’s an official magician from “The Tower”. Being an official magician, Rennel was granted a lot of convenience even when outside the tower. Among the conveniences that the badge provides includes the right to carry a weapon aboard airships and regular ships!
“You’re a magician! How could that be? You’re using a spear!” The rude man blurted in shock.
“Is there a law stating that magician should only able to use magic?” Rennel questioned.
Guh!
The men groaned, and were unable to answer. It was true that magicians usually use magic in battle but that doesn’t mean they couldn’t use weapons.
“So you’re a magician. I apologized for doubting you earlier.” The leaders of the defenders apologized.
“Don’t worry about it. For now let’s take care of the aerial beasts and the monster king.” Rennel responded. “You four, isn’t it time to do what you came here to do?”
“What, what do you mean?” One of the men asked awkwardly.
A sarcastic smile appeared on Rennel face when she heard the man’s question.
“What else? Hunt the silver falcon!”
****
**To be continued**
Previous Chapters: https://read.cash/@beastion
Seeds of Chaos: Chapter 36 (Lord of the Sky)
**Chapter 36**
Yawn!
Rennel walked out of her cabin still looking sleepy. Due to the excitement the previous days, the girl was not able to rest properly. And although her body was not tired, her mind was.
She turned towards the stairs that lead to the upper deck. On her way she saw the crews of the airship wearing sailor uniform busily cleaning, and doing other things. Rennel ignored them and walked towards the exit, and into the sky deck.
Strong wind peppered the girl’s black cloak, allowing the garment to stick into her slender body. Not that the girl care about it. She likes the feeling of the wind on her face and body in the morning. It makes her feel refreshed and relax.
“Beautiful.”
The sun rising on the horizon, coloring the clouds with golden light was quite the sight to behold. It’s a beautiful sight seeing it from the ground but it was more beautiful seeing it from the sky.
“It’ll be good to see such a beautiful sight with master,” the girl murmured with a slight regret.
“You’re master could ride an airship anytime she wanted. I reckon that she’d seen this scene too many times already that she’s sick of it,” There was a rude reply. It was Chaos.
“Teacher… you…”
Rennel could only let out a helpless sigh. Her teacher was still her teacher. Even such a beautiful sight was not enough to touch his heart.
“You have too many unnecessary thoughts. Instead of wasting time viewing the sun rise and the sunset every single day, you should instead use that time studying magic.” Chaos reminded.
*Ugh…right.*
Before boarding the airship, the girl’s master gave her several books about the basics of magic to study while on flight. Although Elder Zelma didn’t pressure her to study those books; the girl knew that her master would be disappointed if she didn’t read them.
Actually it’s not really a problem since Rennel always enjoyed reading. It’s just that the excitement of the day after yesterday was still fresh in her mind.
Indeed. Seeing such large scale magic being used for the first time was really impressive.
Thinking about the event that day made the girl giggle. It was really something. Arch-mages acting like children was truly a sight to behold.
It all happened while the girl and Elder Zelma were having a discussion about the Sorceress Cassandra. The remaining five members of the Council of Elders suddenly gave Elder Zelma a visit. The moment the girl’s master opened the door, an angry looking elderly man, Elder Xavier confronted her.
Elder Xavier looks thoroughly incensed. He accused Elder Zelma of being unfair by hiding information about Rennel so that she could have a head start in recruiting her. As prideful as she was, Elder Zelma didn’t deny the accusation but instead poured salt to the wound by telling Elder Xavier that he’s too late and that the girl was now officially her disciple.
This obviously didn’t sit well on Elder Xavier who fumed and challenged Elder Zelma to a magic duel much to Rennel’s shock. Elder Zelma would obviously not let go of the chance to look good in front of her new disciple and readily accepted the challenge.
And before Rennel could understand what had happened, she already found herself inside a large coliseum along with the other elders.
Rennel who was seated between the kind-looking Elder Delia and the long bearded Elder Theodore could only watch helplessly as her master and Elder Xavier goes at it. Aside from the aforementioned elders, two other elders were also there to watch the duel. They’re the stern-looking Elder Ronin and the intelligent-looking Elder Orwell.
And although Elder Zelma and Elder Xavier were dueling, the attentions of the other elders were actually on Rennel rather than on the duel itself. The elders were actually very kind on the girl and tried to make her feel at ease. That said, they did ask her a lot of question.
Most of the questions were about the event that happened inside Andes valley which made the girl realized that the elder already knew that she was related to that event. Since the elder already knew, and since her other teacher, Chaos approved of it, the girl openly admitted her role in the event.
But that might as well be the trigger since more troublesome things followed. Firstly, the way the elders looked at her like she’s a rare treasure made the girl felt uncomfortable. Secondly, the elders are trying to openly poach her despite the fact that her master was currently fighting a duel!
It was a pandemonium.
Rennel finally understood why her master was so adamant in officially registering her as her disciple. Although they were members of the Council of Elders, and were technically allies, they didn’t even hesitate to reveal each other’s embarrassing secrets just so they would look better compared to the other in the girl's eyes.
Things went so out of hand that the remaining elders started challenging each other to a magic duel much to Rennel’s shock, who could only helplessly watch more duels between elders unfold before her very eyes.
****
“That was truly unexpected… and exciting!”
A wry smile involuntarily appeared on the girl’s lips as he recalled the strange scene. It’s a rare sight to see elders not acting their age; even challenging each other to a duel just to appeal to her.
Well, it was a wasted effort on the elders’ part as Rennel has no intention of changing teacher. That said it was very worthwhile for the girl as she was able to see several arch-mage level magic which would be of great help in her endeavor to learn powerful magic.
*“They should have calmed down by now. Hopefully, nothing troublesome will happen before and after I return.”*
Rennel let out some worrying thoughts that could be seen as flags by Chaos but the girl seem to not be aware of it. The girl stayed at the sky deck until the sun fully rises before going to the cafeteria to eat breakfast. After breakfast, the girl returned to her cabin.
The girl’s cabin was a private one which means that she’s not sharing it with other people. A private cabin was a lot more expensive compared to a shared cabin but Rennel didn’t mind the price as she prefers privacy.
Having a private cabin would also allow the girl free reign to do whatever she wanted without bothering the other passengers. What’s more, the girl has a space ring that she could not easily show to anyone. Aside from that she’s in possession of very expensive magic books that could easily invoke other people’s greed.
Anyway, for the current Rennel, she needed private space to learn magic without interference than anything else. As her teacher, Chaos, mentioned earlier, Elder Zelma has given her several magic books that she has yet to touch. And since she has nothing better things to do, she might as well read those books.
“Channeling elemental magic into ‘Jade Thorn’ should create interesting effects. Many monsters are weak to certain elements so if I could master the elements, battling monsters should become a lot easier.”
Rennel had already decided a path to walk. Since she’s an expert in using a spear, she would customize her magic to be used in conjunction with the spear. That said, the girl will also try to use normal spells that could be used on its own.
“I should focus on versatility. My ‘seed’ already gave me great advantage by raising all of my attributes to level beyond that of a human so I no longer have to worry about my stats. On the contrary my abilities have yet to make full use of my stats which is a waste.”
Speaking of which, Rennel has yet to learn how to fully use her enhanced status after her second awakening. If she has full control of her stats, her fight with the Titan Andes might not have ended so pathetically. Although her chance of victory against the titan was very slim, her defeat won’t looks as unsightly as that time where she could only helplessly surrender after her most powerful skill failed to bring down the titan.
Chaos watched the girl seriously reading and studying the books the Elder Zelma had given her, and let out a yawned. As there was absolutely nothing to do, Chaos was bored out of his mind.
*“I wonder if we’re going to encounter some aerial beasts in this journey… It should be fun watching the girl fight against the aerial beasts. Come to think of it, Andes mentioned that the sky titan often takes this route. I wonder if we’ll have a run in with it.”*
The boredom was taking Chaos’ thoughts into dangerous territory. He was so bored that he even wanted to encounter the dangerous aerial beasts as well as the titan known as the ‘Lord of the Sky’, the Titan Galestorm!
Rennel, who was seriously studying on her bed felt a sudden chill, and looked around in alarm. Although she didn’t know why, she felt a foreboding sense of danger. It was as if something bad will happen during the journey.
She turned towards her teacher and saw that he’s still in taking a nap while floating on the air.
*“Ugh…what’s going on?”*
Chaos slightly opened his eyes and saw how the girl reacted. He then let out as soft giggle and thought, *“She’s getting better at sensing danger. Not bad…”*
“I might just be overthinking things…” Unable to find the cause of the mysterious chill, Rennel could only return to her books. Hours later, Rennel felt her eyelids getting heavy and decided to join her teacher in his nap.
But such peaceful day was not supposed to last. The teacher and his student were enjoying a blissful nap when the alarmed of the airship suddenly blared.
Something really did happen…
****
“Attention all! This is the captain speaking. Our airship is currently on the path of the sky titan, so we will have to diverge from our flight path for a little bit to avoid collision. For everyone’s safety, I suggest not to leave your cabins. I repeat. Please do not leave your cabins.”
“What on earth? How could the sky titan be on the path of the airship?” Rennel asked out loud after hearing the announcement.
“It’s the opposite. The titan was not on the same path as the airship but the airship was on the path that the sky titan usually takes,” Chaos corrected. “Have you forgotten what Andes said before?”
“Oh! You’re right, teacher… I remember now. But still, I’m not sure if I should call our luck is good or bad. The moment we decided to take the airship, the sky titan appeared.” Rennel commented in a helpless voice.
“The sky titan is rather elusive, and the only way to encounter it was to fly using magic or by using an airship. Just think of it as a rare encounter.” Chaos nonchalantly explained.
“That, that’s true…”
Indeed. If Rennel thinks about it a bit, meeting the sky titan was indeed a rare opportunity. As long as they safely get through the encounter, such a meeting could be used as a conversation piece.
“That said… aerial beasts often accompany the sky titan. If they spotted this airship, they might consider it a threat and attack.”
Chaos’ words sent the girl’s heart that had calmed down significantly, into a lurched. If the aerial beasts did attack the airship then everyone aboard with exception of Chaos and Rennel would be in danger.
“Damn it!”
Rennel quickly don her cloak and went out of her cabin. Although airships like this should have offensive capabilities, the girl would not put her own safety on someone else’s hands.
She ran from corridors to corridors until she finally found the exit to the sky deck. Thankfully, the girl was able to memorize the layout of the airship due to her morning and afternoon excursion and didn’t get lost.
At the sky deck, she saw the crew manning the ship’s harpoons. Judging by their serious expression, she could tell that they’re quite nervous. She could also tell that the crews are hoping that the aerial beast would just ignore the airship so that they won’t have to fight.
Another thing to note was that Rennel was not discovered by any of the crews despite sneaking into the sky deck, a testament of how nervous they were.
*“Teacher, do you think that the aerial beasts would attack the airship?”* Rennel asked telepathically.
*“Yes.”* Chaos answered without pause.
Hearing her teacher’s words, Rennel silently readies her spear. Since her teacher said that the aerial beasts will attack the airship, then they will attack the airship.
“So much for a peaceful trip…” The girl complained after sighing.
Although she really wanted to enjoy the duration of the trip, the appearance of the sky titan won’t allow it. Still, the die had already been cast and the only thing that she could do was to ensure that the die rolls on her favor.
“The sky titan is approaching!” One of the crew warned.
Rennel looked at the direction where the crew was pointing and saw a gigantic shadow cutting the clouds. It's was without a doubt the 'Lord of the Sky', the sky titan, Galestorm!
The girl clenched the hand that was holding the spear hard, and readies herself for her first ever sky battle.
****
**To be continued**
Previous Chapters: https://read.cash/@beastion
Seeds of Chaos: Chapter 35 (Uproar)
**Chapter 35**
“The Tower” is in an uproar. The notoriously difficult to please, Elder Zelma, finally found a disciple after years of breaking countless prospective disciples’ hearts. Her new disciple? It’s a mysterious young woman who hailed from the kingdom of blizzards, Almena.
Elder Zelma was quick to act. The moment Rennel agree to become her disciple, the female elder quickly left the restaurant while dragging the girl along. She didn’t even wait for the food they ordered beforehand before leaving and just ordered the server to send the bill and the food to “The Tower.”
The reason she was in a hurry was because she was worried that Rennel would suddenly change her mind. She was also worried that the other elders would compete with her for the girl once they realized her overwhelming talent. To prevent that from happening, Elder Zelma had the girl registered as her official disciple.
Only after doing all of that did the Elder Zelma felt relieved.
“Master, weren’t you overreacting a bit?” Rennel asked with an exasperated look.
Hearing her disciple calling her master, Elder Zelma could not help smile sweetly. “Girl, you’re underestimating your appeal too much. If the other elders found out about your talent, they might try to poach you away from me. The only way I could prevent that from happening was to register you as my official disciple first.”
“Is the tower that short of talent? Surely the other elders won’t go as far as poach other elder's disciple, right?” Rennel asked in confusion.
“No, the tower was never short of talent. But even in the place like “The Tower”, talent like you is very difficult to find. I mean, look at you? You’re only fifteen and yet you’re mana was on the level of an arch-mage – the same level as that of myself, and the other elders. Unless they’re blind, the elders would surely fight me just for the chance to take you as their disciple!” Elder Zelma explained with confidence.
*Really? Was my talent really that exceptional?* Rennel was feeling slightly emotional. Her first teacher, Chaos, never once praised her the same way as Elder Zelma. Yes, maybe she’s really that talented and her teacher, Chaos was just a miser when it comes to giving praises.
*“Don’t let her praise get into your head. In term of raw talent, you’re inferior to the little tree spirit inside the Mazes of Trees. What’s more, this world is big and people whose talent was greater than yours surely exist somewhere.”* Chaos quickly shutdown the girl’s delusion before it could fully form – bringing her from heaven back to earth.
*“Geh! So cruel! Can’t you at least allow me some time to enjoy myself and bask in this rare glory, teacher?”* Rennel complained.
Chaos looked at the girl as if she was trash, “And what good will that do? It’s not like being praise would make you the strongest in the world, right?”
Thuk!
*My heart…* Rennel felt like an arrow pierced her heart. Despite having found an arch-mage as her magic teacher, Chaos was not impressed. *Teacher is so difficult to please…*
*Sigh.* Feeling helpless, Rennel could only sigh inside her heart. From the looks of things, pleasing Chaos won’t be easy.
Elder Zelma noticed that Rennel looks slightly gloomy and asked if something happened that displeases her.
“It’s nothing, teacher. Please don’t worry too much about me.” Rennel responded in a slightly awkward voice.
She then asked, “Teacher, what will I do now that I have officially become your disciple?
“Why… we need to celebrate of course!” Elder Zelma answered cheerfully, "It's going to be a formal acceptance celebration. I'll invite all important people in the city and boast about you!"
Rennel was slightly taken aback and could only giver her master a guilty look, “Err… teacher; I might have forgot to tell you something very important.”
“Yes?” Elder Zelma looks at her disciple quizzically.
“Well, you see… I need to leave for Turok tomorrow so I don’t think I have time for a formal celebration,” Rennel confesses.
It can’t be helped. Due to the suddenness of the situation, the girl had pretty much forgotten that she booked a ticket for an airship ride to the city of Toruk. It was only through the hint from Chaos that she remembered about it.
So although Rennel wanted to celebrate with her new teacher, she couldn’t as there’s almost no time.
“Oh! That’s right… We did meet after you exit the station. So you bought a ticket for Toruk? That’s fine. We could always formally celebrate once you returned.” Elder Zelma nodded with understanding. Since things had already progressed to that stage, she could only compromise.
“Then how about we celebrate with just the two of us? It's a private celebration and won't take too much of your time. If I remembered correctly, the food from the restaurant we went to earlier should have arrived already. We could have an acceptance celebration at a later date.”
Rennel nodded at Elder Zelma’s suggestion. If the girl was to be honest, she preferred a private celebration compared to an official one as the former was less troublesome.
“Great! I’ll have the food delivered to my room. Let’s go. I want to learn more about you.” Saying so, Elder Zelma grabbed Rennel by the arm and drags the girl to her room.
While the master and disciple were privately celebrating, Elder Orwell’s report was about to reach its conclusion.
****
“…That’s everything to my report,” Elder Orwell concluded.
Elder Orwell reached out for the glass of water in front of him. Talking for more than an hour made the elder’s throat rather dry.
While Elder Orwell was drinking water, the other elders are digesting the content of his report. Although Elder Orwell said a lot of things in his report, the elders only focuses on the most important points. For example: The fact that someone challenged the Titan Andes, the identity of the person who challenged the titan, the person’s origin, and of course, the person’s current whereabouts.
Due to Nuathl’s close proximity to the Andes valley, the members of the Council of Elders have a lot of chance to communicate with the lord of the valley: Titan Andes. Which also mean, that “The Tower” and the valley have an amicable relationship with each other that started centuries ago and lasted till this day.
Because of this amicable relationship, Elder Orwell didn’t have a difficult time getting the information he needed. Actually it was so easy that it barely inconvenient the elder. No matter what question the elder asked, Titan Andes would give the answer as long as it’s something that it knew.
No, the real reason that Titan Andes readily gave the information was because the titan had the permission of the other party (Chaos) to release the information. In the titan’s own words:
“They said that I could release the information on my own discretion.”
*They…It means that more than one person was involved in the incident inside the Andes valley. However, according to the titan, only one person fought it. Although the person surrendered in the end, Titan Andes admitted that victory didn’t come easy.*
Such were the thoughts that were swimming inside the elders’ heads. Despite losing the battle, the challenger was able to give the titan a difficult fight which was a testament to the challenger’s battle prowess.
*And that challenger was a young woman…*
The greatest shock of all came from the fact that the person who challenged the titan was a young woman. It won’t be too shocking if the challenger was someone with great age and experience. But for it to be a young woman; a child in the elders’ eyes, was truly an eye-opener for them.
“A young woman that uses a spear… someone hailing from Almena… doesn’t that describe the savior of Blizzard city: Platina?” The elder with long beard that reaches his chest, Elder Theodore, could not help but breath out a sigh.
How could they not know who the titan was referring to when it describe its opponent? In the recent months, a name, or rather, a title could be often heard inside inns, pubs, and taverns. A young woman whose skill with the spear was almost unmatched suddenly appeared during one of Blizzard city’s greatest crisis.
A few months back, a powerful goblin king appeared when Blizzard city was at its weakest due to the absence of the king. This goblin king, possibly a variant, was more powerful than any goblin king the kingdom had fought so far. If not for the mysterious young woman; the adventurer’s guild and the army might have paid a huge price just to kill the monster.
“Yes… aside from her, I cannot think of another spear-wielding young woman that could give the titan a good fight.” The kind-looking female elder, Delia, nodded in agreement. “Still, I never expected that she’s powerful enough to face a titan on her own, and even escape suffering any injury.”
“It’s simply a case of the young surpassing the old. Let’s just be glad that the new generation has someone like her. Who knows, she might just be the savior that the world badly needed…” Elder Xavier commented with a smile.
A savior?” Elder Ronin scoffed at Elder Xavier’s naïve words. “We can’t be sure of that. For all we know she could be the bringer of calamity.”
Hearing their colleague’s words, the other elders could only smile wryly.
“I say old man Ronin… can you be less pessimistic? It won’t kill you to say something more positive, right?” Elder Xavier asked with a helpless smile.
“I’m not being pessimistic; I’m being realistic. Calling someone you barely know a savior was nothing but ignorance of the highest level.” Elder Ronin argued.
*Damn! As tactless as ever… it’s obvious where the child Zelma learned her tactless behavior.*
There's a reason why everyone present thought of this. Elder Ronin was one of Elder Zelma’s teachers, and the one who taught her artifact forging. Among the Elder Zelma’s teachers, the one she didn’t get along the most was the aforementioned elder.
Also, it was already a consensus among elders and executives that the youngest elder inherited her teacher’s personality.
“Fine let’s leave it at that. Whether that young woman was the savior or the bringer of calamity, we’ll find out in the future. More importantly, we need to know her current whereabouts.” Seeing that no good would come from arguing with Elder Ronin; Elder Delia chimed in and diffuses the situation.
“If we follow Orwell’s judgment… then Platina should be inside the city right now…” Elder Theodore hinted while grooming his long beard with his hand.
*Inside the city… wait!*
Going with Elder Theodore’s hint, the other elders realized something. Earlier, Elder Zelma refuses to attend the meeting because she was looking for someone. Could it be that the person Elder Zelma was looking… was the mysterious Platina?
Bang!
Looking at the source of the sound, everyone saw Elder Xavier slamming his hand on the round table. How could the elders not understand? It was only more than an hour ago when Elder Zelma suddenly cut off all communication. And the unlucky person who was communicating with the female elder and was rudely cut off was none other than Elder Xavier!
****
Sigh.
“To think that you’ve experience so much despite living only for fifteen years... “
Elder Zelma was feeling a bit emotional. After a short celebration, Elder Zelma asked Rennel what her life was like before meeting her. And although slightly hesitant at first, Rennel finally caved in and told her master her life’s story.
The story has tragic element to it which made the female elder’s heart to hurt for her disciple. How could it not? Her disciple was almost sold to slavery by none other than the very same people that raised her. What’s more… the girl lost her only friend in the village.
“No wonder you’re such in a hurry to leave. You finally found a clue of your friend’s whereabouts. If I were in your shoes, I’ll probably act the same way.” Elder Zelma looks at her disciple with obvious affection. She already liked the girl the moment her gaze landed on her. But upon knowing the length the girl was willing to go just to find her missing friend, raises the elder’s approval of the girl.
“But Cassandra, huh… Indeed. If this friend of yours did really have talent to be a sorcerer, then that child Cassandra would certainly be interested in her. Still… becoming Cassandra’s disciple will not be easy.”
“Master, could it be that you know Sorceress Cassandra?” Rennel hurriedly asked after hearing her teacher talking about Cassandra.
Elder Zelma nodded at the girl, “Yes, I have spoken to her in several occasions. She’s not bad. In terms of talent, she’s not that inferior to you. When it comes to character, it was acceptable. If not for the fact that she’s walking the path of a sorcerer, I would have taken her as a disciple.”
*Really?* Hearing that Sorceress Cassandra’s character wasn’t bad, Rennel breathe out easier. One of the girl’s biggest worry about Pina’s condition was the kind of person the sorceress was. She was worried that the sorceress would mistreat Pina because she was a slave. But if her teacher was to be believed then her worries were unfounded.
“Teacher, you mentioned that it won’t be easy for my friend to become Sorceress Cassandra’s disciple; what do you mean by that?”
“Ah, yes… for your friend to become Cassandra’s – “
Elder Zelma suddenly stopped talking much to Rennel’s confusion. But as she was about to ask her teacher, she heard three loud knocks on the door!
****
**To be continued**
Previous Chapters: https://read.cash/@beastion
Seeds of Chaos: Chapter 34 (An Arch-mage’s Disciple?)
**Chapter 34**
“I am Zelma, an elder from the Council of Elders.”
That’s how the mysterious woman in hooded grey cloak introduces herself. Rennel who was still slightly out of it nodded her head.
She was still a little confused…
A woman suddenly approaches her the moment she exits the airship station. Worse still, the aforementioned woman took her hand and led her to a fancy-looking restaurant. In all honesty, if not for the fact that her teacher told her to not cause a scene, she would have bodied this woman who was old enough to be her mother, for suddenly touching her without permission.
*“You should introduce yourself, “*Chaos reminded after seeing the girl just seating there with a confuse look.
Having heard her teacher’s reminder, Rennel quickly told the woman her name. “My name is Rennel,” she said.
The woman, Elder Zelma perked up after the girl introduces herself. She reaches out her hand in hope of a handshake.
Rennel looked at the hand for a several seconds before shaking the extended hand. With the handshake done, Rennel wanted to ask what the woman what she wanted with her since her teacher (*who obviously knew what’s going on*) won’t tell her anything.
But before she could even start asking, the woman took out items after items out of thin air!
*A space ring!*
Rennel was shocked after seeing the items filing up on the table. The girl was not shock that Elder Zelma took out several items in succession. She was shock that the slightly annoying woman has a space ring!
Space ring…
A ring or to be more precise, an artifact that was in a shape of a ring that contained a large storage space. Space rings are considered masterpieces of artifact forging. They’re mysterious items whose method of forging was lost a long time ago.
As the method of forging space rings were long lost, very few space rings remained in the world. They were so rare that one could not easily buy a space ring even if they have the money. Basically, space rings have large demands but almost no supply.
These items are so rare that not all emperors or kings have one. If someone possessed a space ring, they would rarely sell them as there’s very little chance that they could get another one.
You might be asking; how does Rennel know all of this? It’s all thanks to her teacher, Chaos.
Rennel herself has a space ring. The ring was given to the girl by Chaos as gift for her second awakening. As for where the space ring came from; Chaos took it as loot after defeating the arrogant three-eyed administrator.
The fact that even an administrator, a demigod, was keeping a space ring, should be proof enough on the rarity of the artifact.
And yet… this strange woman has one and was using it in public without care. Isn’t she afraid that someone would try to steal the ring from her?
Oh right… she’s an elder from Council of Elders which mean that this strange woman was an arch-mage!
*Right, there’s no need to worry for her safety.* Rennel thought as she looks at the table full of gifts with a complicated expression. It’s a good thing that the food they ordered hasn’t arrived yet.
Elder Zelma smiled with satisfaction after seeing the pile of items on the table.
“These items are for you. I’ve prepared them as our meeting gifts.”
Rennel did a double-take after hearing the strange woman’s words. She looked at the items on the table before looking at the woman. Seeing her expectant gaze, Rennel doesn’t know how to react.
“All, all of this items… are for me?” The girl asked with hesitation.
Seeing the large number of “meeting gifts” the strange woman prepared for her; Rennel’s first reaction was to refuse the gifts. But seeing her expectant gaze, Rennel swallowed the words she wanted to say.
“Why are you giving me all of these items?” Rennel asked with confusion. “Even though you had mentioned that these items were meeting gifts, I don’t feel comfortable just accepting them,”
“I heard that giving gifts to other people would leave good impression on them…” Elder Zelma answered truthfully. “…and since I wanted to leave a good impression on you, I decided to give you gifts,” she added.
*Pfffttt!!! What an interesting woman!*
Elder Zelma’s honest answer left Rennel dumbfounded and Chaos rolling with laughter. Although she’s already at that age, she was still this awkward at dealing with other people. In a way, Chaos finds her action quite cute.
“Err… why would you… go through all that trouble just to leave a good impression on me?” Rennel mentally wipes the sweat in her forehead. To her, the woman named Zelma was not only weird but awkward as well. If she was to be very honest with herself; she will admit that she doesn’t dislike people like her who wear their emotions on their sleeves.
*It’s here!*
Upon hearing Rennel’s question, Elder Zelma’s face tensed up. She still wasn’t sure if she had made a good impression on the girl but… she knew full well that she couldn’t delay any longer…
****
“I, I wanted to take you as my disciple!” Elder Zelma blurted out after several seconds of hesitation.
*Huh?* Rennel stared blankly at the fidgeting woman in front of her. She was so shocked that her mouth was wide open. Chaos, who had been laughing all this time finally stopped and stared at Elder Zelma with great interest. It had made several predictions since a while ago after realizing that the all the city gate have runes that could measure one’s level of mana.
Chaos prediction includes the magicians in Nuathl acting against the girl; taking her in for interrogation; asking the girl to join their sides; some elders showing great interest in the girl’s talent, and more.
Rennel obviously fall into the category of “some elders showing great interest in the girl’s talent.” And seeing that the elder herself took the effort to find the girl, Chaos could tell that she’s very serious when she offered to take Rennel as a disciple.
*“Teacher… what should I do? I should quickly reject her, right? Right?”* Rennel quickly turned to Chaos for guidance. Since she already have a teacher, she felt like it’s only proper to reject Elder Zelma’s offer. But contrary to the girl’s expectation, her teacher’s answer was the complete opposite.
*“Nope, I want you to agree to it,”* her teacher answered.
*But why?!*
Rennel was shocked and could not help but panic. She couldn't understand why her own teacher was telling her accept the strange woman’s proposition.
*It, it couldn’t be… Could teacher no longer want me?*
The girl’s train of thought was starting to diverge into a strange direction. For her teacher to tell her to accept the woman’s proposition could only mean that her teacher no longer want her, right?
*NO! There’s no way! Teacher won’t abandon me!*
Rennel suddenly clutched her head as if unwilling to accept reality much to Elder Zelma’s, who was waiting for her reply, surprise.
“Are, are you okay? Is your head hurting?” Seeing the girl looking like she was in pain, Elder Zelma could not help but worry for her.
Unfortunately, for the female elder; Rennel wasn’t paying any attention to her as she’s in her own world trying to make sense of her situation.
*“Teacher, teacher… Did I do something wrong? Why do you want to abandon me?”* Rennel asked telepathically with tear-filled eyes.
*“Who’s abandoning who? When did I say that I want to abandon you*?” Chaos asked sounding slightly exasperated.
*“But… you wanted me to take that woman as my teacher. Wasn’t that the same as abandoning me?”* The girl argued.
*“Are you stupid? Who said that a person could only have one teacher*?” Chaos could not help but face-palmed (paw) after hearing the girl’s words.
*"I want you to accept her as your teacher so that you could learn magic from her. Although you have a ‘seed’ in you, and could learn anything a lot faster compared to other people, it’s still better to have a good teacher that would guide and teach you their craft.”*
*“Really? But if it’s magic, teacher could teach much better than anyone else in this world.”* Rennel complained.
*“I’m too lazy to teach you magic. Since there’s a good alternative in front of me, why would I bother?”*
Chaos answer shut the girl’s argument completely. What else could she do? Her teacher has been always like this. Abandon her lazy teacher and look for a better one? Even if the girl turns the world inside-out, she won’t find a better teacher than the lazy Chaos.
Although, Chaos was lazy and was someone easily bored, its rare advice would often give the girl the feeling of enlightenment. Also, the girl owned everything she had to Chaos and would never abandon it no matter what. She was aware that if not for Chaos, she would have already been sold to slavery…
*“Teacher, do I really need to take her as my magic teacher?”* Rennel asked after finally calming down.
*“Yes…She’s an arch-mage, and a member of Nuathl’s Council of Elder. Other than me, there’s no better magic teacher that’s fit for you in this world. As long as you study religiously under her, she’ll be able to teach you everything about this world’s magic.”* Chaos explained.
*“I understand…”*
While the teacher and student was having a telepathic discussion: Elder Zelma was becoming increasingly uneasy. Although the girl seemed to have calmed down and stopped acting strangely, she still hasn’t given her a reply.
*I hope she won’t reject me…* The elder prayed.
As if answering her prayer, the girl finally looked straight at her, allowing the elder to see the girl’s beautiful face.
****
“Such a lovely girl!” Elder Zelma could not help blurt out with praise after seeing the girl’s appearance.
Elder Zelma’s unabashed praise made Rennel blushed. Fortunately, she had heard a lot of similar praises in just this month alone and was already tired of it.
“Elder… do you really want to take me as your disciple?” Rennel asked the strange woman in order to verify her real intent.
“Yes!” Elder Zelma answered.
“I’ll be very honest with you, Elder, but… I already have a teacher, “Rennel paused for a bit before continuing. “It’s just that my teacher doesn’t teach me magic.”
The girl’s first sentence almost made Elder Zelma’s heart stop but upon hearing that the girl hasn’t learned magic from her teacher, she quickly calmed down.
“Are you worried that I would change my mind because you have a teacher?” Elder Zelma asked with a smile on her face.
Rennel nodded before answering “yes.”
“No need to worry! It’s normal for talented people to have more than one teacher. Even I have three magic teachers who taught me magic when I was just starting.” The female elder declared proudly.
“You have three magic teachers?” Rennel’s eyes went wide after hearing the elder’s confession. She could understand if the elder in front of her had other teachers in other field… but three teachers in magic?
Elder Zelma could tell what the girl was thinking and quickly explained.
“When my talent was discovered, it was revealed that I could not only control elements, I have talent in other field of magic as well which includes artifact forging, and non-elemental magic. So to not waste my talent, three of the previous elders took me as their disciple.”
“Wow!”
Rennel was truly impressed by the female elder’s talent. Having befriended Natashia; she was aware how rare it was for a person to have talent in three different fields of magic. So for three former elders to teach Elder Zelma their craft was understandable.
“So… do you agree with my proposal?” Seeing Rennel looking impress, Elder Zelma decided to strike while the iron was hot and asked the girl if she agree to accept her as her magic teacher.
Understanding her teacher’s intent, Rennel was no longer against on taking the female elder as her new magic teacher. So with only a slight feeling of hesitation, the girl finally agreed to the Elder Zelma’s proposition.
“Yes… please take care of me, teacher.”
The girl’s words were like music to Elder Zelma’s ears. After looking for so long for a suitable disciple, she finally found the right one. It’s not like Elder Zelma had no other disciple candidate in the past. As an arch-mage, there had been countless promising youth who wanted to become her disciple. But for one reason or another, she would often find reasons to disqualify them.
As someone who was taught by three former elders, Elder Zelma’s standard was incredibly high to the point that none of those who came before Rennel manages to catch her eyes. Actually, to be Elder Zelma’s disciple prospective students must satisfy three of the female elder’s requirements: Character, talent, and feeling.
Of the three requirements, the first two was a bit easier to satisfy but the third requirement was where almost all previous prospective students failed. Why? Because in order to satisfy the third requirement, they must make Elder Zelma want to take them as a disciple which was actually absurd if you think about it…
How could it not be absurd? The third requirement pretty much depends on Elder Zelma’s mood!
If the female elder didn’t feel like taking someone as a disciple, it’s be impossible for that person to become the elder’s disciple no matter how good his or her character was, or how overwhelmingly talented that person was in magic.
It was for this absurd reason that Elder Zelma remained disciple-less for many years.
****
**To be continued**
Previous Chapters: https://read.cash/@beastion
Seeds of Chaos: Chapter 33 (A Run-in with an Elder)
**Chapter 33**
After the executive left, Elder Zelma stood in her laboratory as if in deep thoughts. She stood there for a minute or two before making a decision. With a slight swing of her hand, a hooded gray cloak appeared out of nowhere.
The elder wore the grey cloak and covered her head with the hood. She then heads towards the door, only to stop as she was about to touch the door knob.
"I think I need to prepare a gift..." Elder Zelma thought as she turned around and started looking for things at her laboratory that could be given away as gifts.
"Let's see... If I remembered correctly, some ambassadors from a country across the sea came bearing gifts half a year ago. After receiving those gifts, I remembered throwing them somewhere... Right! Those gifts should still be there."
Elder Zelma opened another door inside her laboratory that leads to a decent sized bedroom. It was her room inside the tower. That said, it was a room that Elder Zelma rarely used as an arch-mage like her only needed very little sleep.
Because of that, the female elder often used the room as a storage room where she stores gifts, and items she rarely use.
Seeing the room filled with countless gifts that had yet to be opened, Elder Zelma frowned and started rummaging through the gifts. Before long, the elder found several items that (*she thought*) might serve as good gifts.
Satisfied, Elder Zelma, who was wearing a hooded grayish cloak opened the door to her laboratory and walked out. As she was walking to an elevator-like artifact, she stopped and spoke, “I’ll be going out for a little bit, Donde. If anyone looks for me just tell them that I went out. Moreover, I don’t like to be bothered when I’m out so unless it’s not anything important, do not contact me, understood?”
Donde and the elders of “The Tower” have spiritual connections that allow the elders to contact each other through the familiars. But unless, it’s something important like a gathering of elders, or anything related to the city, they would usually not bother each other.
*Yawn!* “Yes elder… you can leave everything to me…” The lazy familiar’s answer leaves a lot to be desired for most people but for the elders and executives of the tower, Donde’s answer was dependable as one could be.
Satisfied with Donde’s answer, Elder Zelma directly rides the artifact that would take her to the ground floor. She then chantlessly chanted a spell that would allow her to not be noticed by most people.
“Now then… I need to quickly look for that person.” Elder Zelma’s eyes gleamed with excitement as she takes out a round magical tool that was given by one of the executives, the male magician from earlier. She inserted a bit of her mana into the crystal, and a strange arrow-like rune appeared on tool’s surface.
“The person’s in that direction?” Elder Zelma stared intently at the arrow before nodding her head.
The round magic tool on the elder’s hand was a portable magic tool that could not only record the mana signature of a person; it could also point at that person’s general direction. But since it could only pinpoint to the person’s general direction, Elder Zelma still had to search the city for that person’s whereabouts.
“It’s troublesome… but if I could pull this off the reward would make all of the hard work put into finding that person worth it.”
An excited smile appears on the elder’s face. If the other elders and the executives saw her smile, they would be terrified and would pray for the unlucky person that managed to get into the female elder’s bad side. Of course, Elder Zelma wasn’t really on a bad mood; on the contrary she was really excited. Very few could make an elder like herself, who had stepped to rank of arch-mage at such a young age, excited.
But for the current Elder Zelma, it was exactly what she was feeling right now.
How could she not? The mysterious person that entered the city recently, the one with mana that could rival an arch-mage; that person might just be the one that she’s been looking for!
*Heh heh…* “I won’t let those old fogies get to you first…” Elder Zelma licked her lips seductively. And with an excited gleam in her eyes; the elder joined the large crowd of people walking here and there. Before long the elder was swallowed by the tide of people.
****
Hiss!
Rennel who was cheerfully walking on the street felt a sudden chill on the back of her neck and hissed. Alarmed, she quickly turned around and scanned her surroundings. But no matter how much she searched she could not find the source of the chill she was feeling.
“What’s wrong?” Chaos, that was floating leisurely in the air look at its student and asked.
Rennel turned towards her teacher and replied with an uneasy voice, “I’m not really sure, teacher. But I suddenly felt an intense chill in the back of my neck. It, it was as if some predator was staring at me from somewhere… but no matter where I looked, I could not find the source of my unease.”
“Oh? You feel a sudden chill in the back of your neck? Could it be a premonition?” Chaos asked with interest.
“A… premonition? You mean something will happen to me in the future?”
Hearing her teacher’s words, Rennel was enlightened. She had indeed read from one of the books in the guild that when an adventurer felt a sense of foreboding, something will happen in the very near future.
Could it be one of those?
“Then teacher, what should I do?” Rennel asked her teacher on what must be done after finally calming herself.
Chaos smirked and narrowed its eyes into slits. It already expected that something would happen after the two of them passes through the gate that had runes that could roughly measure one’s level of mana. It’s just that not even Chaos expect that someone would act so quickly.
*“Whoever this person was, he or she doesn’t like wasting time. Now then…”* Chaos turned its head towards the tallest structure in the city, “The Tower” and murmured, *“…what are you going to do?”*
Rennel who waiting for her teacher’s reply, only to see it acting strange could not help but ask, “Teacher?”
“It’s nothing. You don’t need to worry too much about the cause of your unease since you’ll know very soon,” Chaos looked at the girl and told her not to worry too much. “Just do what you must and get a ticket for the airship.” It advised.
“I understand, teacher.”
The girl was still feeling slightly uneasy but since her teacher told her not to worry too much, she won’t worry too much. Anyway, if anything did happen, she’ll just act accordingly. Having thought of that, Rennel calmly walked to the airship station to buy a ticket.
Meanwhile…
Elder Zelma studied the magic tool on her hand and frown a little. She then turned towards a certain direction.
“The arrow is pointing towards the direction of the airship station… Could it be that the person I’m looking for is going there?” Elder Zelma thought for a while before keeping the magic tool. “It’s possible... many of those who visited the city were here for the airships. But no airship should be flying today… so that person either went there to take a look at the airships or to buy a ticket for the next day's flight.”
“It’ll be good if it was the former but if it was the latter… then I need to hurry up.”
Elder Zelma quickly “walked” towards the airship station. No, rather than calling it “walking”, the female elder was actually floating. Indeed. Elder Zelma was using a customized version of the float magic to float several inches off the ground.
It was not that Elder Zelma hated walking but as a magician, her physical prowess leaves a lot to be desired. Although it’s possible to use magic to reinforce one’s body, continuous reinforcement could easily drain a magician of his or her mana.
Floating a few inches above the ground on the other hand drains mana a lot less, and is therefore, more practical in the current scenario. Thanks to this magic, Elder Zelma could move around without getting tired.
Still, this was a strange scene so it would be normal if people react strangely to it. But despite how strange it was, none of the people walking around even bat an eyelid to what Elder Zelma was doing. Yes, it was as if they couldn’t see the female elder all, which was exactly what happened.
Earlier, Elder Zelma had used a concealing spell earlier to conceal her appearance and presence. The magic has a time limit which forces her to cast the magic from time to time. It’s a slightly annoying magic to use but very useful for those who wishes not to be seen. And it’s all thanks to this magic that the elder could move around without being bothered by anyone.
Well, anyone besides her fellow elders that is…
****
“What do you mean there’s a meeting? Why so sudden?” Elder Zelma telepathically yelled in displeasure.
The female elder was terribly incensed. She was almost at the airship station when she received a telepathic call from another elder.
“It’s important… Elder Orwell, who was investigating the event in Andes valley, had returned.” An elder who had the voice of an old man, answered.
A few days ago, the elders of Nuathl received a report that someone was fighting the Titan Andes at the valley. When the elders heard of this, they quickly sent, Elder Orwell, who was the fastest among them to investigate. Apparently, Elder Orwell had returned this morning and requested an emergency meeting which, coincidentally, only half an hour after Elder Zelma went out to look for Rennel.
“I don’t care. I’m busy here. You guys could just sort it out on your own.”
After saying her piece, Elder Zelma unhesitatingly cut the telepathic link between her and the other elder much to the elder’s chagrin.
“Hmph! I’m about to meet that person and you wanted me to return because you told me so?
Although what Elder Zelma did could be considered very rude, the female elder didn’t care. For her, meeting that mysterious person was more important.
Back at the tower, the elder whose call was suddenly cut off by Elder Elma could only let out an exasperated sigh. “As you could all see, I failed to convince Elder Zelma to return.”
Hearing this, the other five elders could only smile helplessly.
“That woman… she could be so bull-headed sometimes…” An old man with a long beard that reaches his chest could only shakes his head slowly.
“Heh heh… What can we do? She had always been that obstinate. After she had decided on something, she’ll stick to it till she accomplished it.” A female elder that looks like a good-natured grandmother let out a forced laugh. “Ai, what exactly is that child up to?”
Calling someone as old as Elder Zelma, “child” might raise people’s eyebrows but considering how old these elders were, calling her “child” wasn’t strange at all. After all, these elders age were already in the hundreds. Even the youngest one present, Elder Orwell was almost two hundred years old!
In the elders’ eyes; Elder Zelma who was yet to reach the age of one hundred was still a “child.”
“I heard he was looking for someone. It seemed that a mysterious person caught her attention to the point that she ignored her research to look for him or her.” The elder with the long beard answered.
“Really? Was there something special about that person? To get that child to ignore everything else, that person must not be ordinary, right?” Asked the good-nature female elder.
“Yes… apparently that person possessed mana that won’t lose to an arch-mage.”
“””Really!”””
All of the elders present came to a realization. If the person that Elder Zelma was searching for was as special as what was reported, then her action of ignoring an important gathering of elders could be excused.
“I see… no wonder.”
“Indeed. If that was the case then Elder Zelma’s action was understandable.”
“She might have a valid reason for what she did but I don’t think she should ignore her duty just because of that.” A stern looking old man, an elder with black hair had a frown on his face, asked in a slightly displeased voice, “So are we going to commence the meeting without her?”
“What else can we do? It’s not like we can wait for her all day. Let’s just commence the meeting and update her later.” The elder whose communication was rudely cut off by Elder Zelma suggested.
The other elders look at each other before nodding their heads. They then turned towards a middle-aged-looking man, Elder Orwell, who was just silently listening the entire time.
Seeing the look on the elders’ faces, Elder Orwell nodded before opening his mouth.
While the elders are listening to the Elder Orwell’s report, Elder Zelma finally reached her destination after ignoring everything else. Thankfully, the elder’s effort was not wasted as she meet face to face with the person she was looking for.
She looked excitedly at the girl wearing a hooded cloak in front of her. Although she could not see the girl’s appearance clearly, it was easy for her to tell that the girl was very beautiful and young.
Elder Zelma opened her mouth and asked, “Girl, do you want to take as your master?”
****
**To be continued**
Previous Chapters: https://read.cash/@beastion
Seeds of Chaos: Chapter 32 (City of Magicians)
**Chapter 32**
Nuathl city, more commonly known as the city of magician was an independent city state in the northeastern part of the continent. It’s a city surrounded by the Marmon mountain range, the biggest mountain range in the northern part of the continent which happens to be the only thing that separates Nuathl from Almena and Forst.
As the name suggest, Nuathl city is a city where the largest number of magician gathered. And for good reason… Nuathl city was built upon a large ley line which allows mana to congregate on the “The Tower”, a mysterious structure that was believed to had been built by an ancient civilization several thousand years ago.
Both “The Tower” and the ley line allows people with the right constitution (*people with talent to use magic*) to develop faster and become magician. Moreover, the unique characteristics and location of the city of Nuathl made it possible to create magical tools and artifacts much more easily compared to other places which add to the appeal of the city.
It was due to this reason that over the millennia, large congregations of magicians, talents, and hopefuls gathered at the city, thus earning it the title, “The City of Magician.”
If one was to see Nuathl for the first time, the things that they’ll notice would be “The Tower”, the largest and tallest structure in the city, as well as the many mage towers surrounding the city.
“Wow!” Rennel stared at the towering tower in the distance with awe. “Such an amazing structure… It’s hard to believe that humans could make something so tall and grand.”
“Hmph!” Chaos snorted at the girl whose mouth was open wide in amazement. “Stop assuming, it might not be the humans who created that tower. Don’t forget that humans aren’t the only intelligent species in this world. For all you know, the tower was created by some other races.”
*Heh heh…* Hearing her teacher’s reprimand, Rennel could not help but smile awkwardly. Indeed, the arguments on which race created the tower were still raging. Some scholars believed that the ancient humans created the tower, some claimed that the creators were ancient elves; others claimed it were the dwarves, while others claimed that an extinct race were the creators.
The reason for this confusion was due to ancient artifacts and records which were found inside the tower itself. When “The Tower” discovered more than a thousand years ago, artifacts, scroll, and other items created by humans, elves, dwarves, and even those of more obscure races were found inside the tower.
As there were no written records of the true creator of the tower, no one really knew which race created the tower. But since it were the humans who (re)discovered the tower; they felt like it’s only normal that they take ownership of it. This of course didn’t sit well with the other races and conflict ensued.
And before long countless conflicts, and wars; small and big, had erupted over the ownership of “The Tower.” It was said that the bloodshed and conflict lasted for almost a century until the magicians who saw their Shangri-La being slowly destroyed by the war had had enough.
The magicians from various races allied with each other, and using their tremendous magic powers, they drove away kingdoms and states that wanted to take the towers as their own. They then took possession of the tower and slowly but steadily developed the surrounding lands and established the City of Magicians – Nuathl.
To ensure the stability of the city, the magicians created the Council of Mages which would serve as the city’s governing body. To join the council, one must be at the level of an arch-mage. And under these arch-mages was a parliamentary-like body ran by executives of magicians that carried out the council’s orders. Basically, the highest decision making body was the Council of Mages, then the parliament and lastly the different departments under the parliament.
Although Nuathl city’s type of government was considered weird in this world, it had managed to effectively run the independent city state for centuries. With no absolute ruler at the top that would dictate the state policy, the City of Magicians could barely be considered a democracy. Well, just barely…
****
After observing the city from afar; Chaos and Rennel finally entered the city. The moment they passed through the city gate; Chaos felt an undulation that could easily be ignored even by people with high mana perception. It was this reason why Rennel didn’t feel anything weird. But of course no matter how gentle or weak the mysterious undulation was, it won’t escape Chaos’ notice.
*Interesting…* Chaos’ eyes narrowed a bit after confirming what the undulation was, or what created it. The undulation was created by the runes on the sides of the gate. These runes were just ordinary runes that most magicians would choose to ignore due to their ordinariness. But despite their ordinariness, these runes served a very important function: It measures the mana inside one’s body.
Basically, every person going into the city would have their mana measure the moment they pass through the gates. Of course, such measurement would not be very accurate nor will it identify the person it’s measuring but it does give the people guarding Nuathl an early warning if a powerful individual entered the city.
This was one of the methods that the city uses to protect itself from unsavory people with evil intent.
*No artifact from this world can measure my power but the same thing could not be said for the girl that had yet to fully master her control over her mana,* Chaos thought in amusement as it glance at the runes on the gate. *Which mean that something interesting might happen during our stay here… I wonder, if one of the arch-mage will make his or her move.*
Rennel didn’t notice her teacher’s strange behavior as she looks at the many unfamiliar things around her. She was especially attracted to the cute accessories and delicious-looking food being sold by the hawkers.
Still, the girl didn’t dawdle for too long and quickly asked around for directions to the nearest inn. After they found lodgings, they would also have to look for the airship station that would take them to Toruk city.
Yes, the reason why Chaos and Rennel are in Nuathl was because the fastest way to go to the Toruk would be by riding the legendary airship!
The airship was one of man’s biggest advancement in artifact making. And just like the name suggest, it was a ship that could traverse the sky. Compared to a regular ship, an airship is at least fifty times faster. Which also mean that Chaos and Rennel could reach Toruk city a lot faster if they ride the airship.
Moreover, as Toruk city was beyond the sea to the east, Chaos and Rennel would have to take a ship to even get there. It’ll be easy for Chaos since it could fly but Rennel haven’t reached that stage yet. As such they could only take a regular ship in the port city of Lamur or the airship in Nuathl – and the two chooses the later.
Meanwhile, inside “The Tower”, a male magician could be seen walking towards the highest level. The magicians face was flushed with excitement as he tells the powerful familiar the purpose of his visit. The highest levels of “The Tower” were accessible only to the member of the council and the executives, and unless it’s urgent, no one was usually allowed entry there.
If one force their way to the highest levels he or she would face the wrath of the powerful familiars guarding the place.
The lion-like familiar stared lazily at the male magician, while he makes his report. No matter how the male magician tried to convince the familiar to hurry up, and allow him entry, the creature simply ignored him. That said, the familiar had already reported the male magician’s request and was just waiting for the reply of one of the elders.
Not long after, the creature received the permission, and lazily moved aside, indicating that the man was given the permission to enter. The male magician did not wait for the lazy familiar to invite him over and quickly rushes inside.
“What is he hurrying for?” Seeing the male magician’s action, the lazy lion scoffed at him and lied down to the side without care.
The male magician walked for a bit before stopping at a large door, “Greetings elder Zelma, I have something urgent to report,” he said.
“Enter!”
From behind the door a female voice could be heard inviting him inside while the large door opened slowly. Having received the invitation, the magician cautiously and politely entered the room. Inside the room, the male magician saw a woman in a magician robe buried in research.
“Greetings elder!” The male magician did a mage salute and greeted the woman.
The woman, Elder Zelma, stopped what she was doing and slowly looked at the male magician; revealing her appearance. Appearance-wise, Elder Zelma was just slightly above average; she’s not pretty but not difficult to look at as well. Age-wise, the elder looked someone in her 30s but in reality, was much older than her looks suggested.
This was actually normal for someone with her level. When magicians became arch-mages, a fundamental change occurs inside their body to accommodate their overwhelming magical powers. As a side of that change, their aging slowed down significantly almost to the level of elves. Meaning, if a magician became an arch-mage, his or her appearance will remain at the age he or she reached that level!
In other words, Elder Zelma was a genius magician that ascended into the ranks of arch-mage at the young age of 30 – an extremely rare occurrence!
“Why do you look for me?” Elder Zelma asked with a slightly irritated voice. And who could blame her? She was in midst of a very important research when the familiar guarding the highest floor informed her that someone wanted to see her.
The male magician could tell that the elder in front of him was irritated and could not help but gulped in fear. As a magician that report to the elders, he was aware of their personalities. Elder Zelma in particular hated to be disturbed when doing research.
*But what could I do? How am I supposed to know that trouble would come when you’re doing research? What’s more… wasn’t it your turn to protect the city? Why are you doing research for and not doing your job? That’ dereliction of duty!*
The male magician wanted to curse at her but had no courage to do so. File a complaint? He still wanted to live for a few more years!
****
“Elder… something… something very important happened. The mana measuring instrument at the south gate had picked a powerful magic signature at the level of an arch-mage!”
“Oh? That’s interesting… but so what? What are you panicking for? It’s just someone with the power of an arch-mage. Maybe it’s just one of our colleges from somewhere?”
Although the male magician reported that someone at the level of an arch-mage entered the city; Elder Zelma wasn’t too concerned. After all this was Nuathl city the City of Magician. So it’s normal for foreign arch-mage to come and visit the city for business or other purposes from time to time.
“No, no, elder. It’s not that simple!” Seeing that Elder Zelma was about to ignore him and return to her research, the male magician panicked and quickly intervened, “The person that entered the city was ***not*** and arch-mage but someone ***with*** mana at the level of arch-mage!
“What! You… are you telling me that this person was not a magician but someone who possessed the same level mana as an arch-mage?”
“Yes elder! As elder knows, the measuring device on the city gates could not only roughly measure a person’s mana passing through it but could also determine if the person in question was a magician. But when this mysterious person passes through the gate, only the mana measure instrument was activated but the instrument that would tell that a person was a magician didn’t!”
The male magician finally concluded his report after several minutes of nonstop speaking. Because he spoke a lot, the magician was feeling parch. However, he dare not bother Elder Zelma who was currently contemplating.
Not long after, the elder raise her head. “Do you have the record of this person’s mana signature?” Elder Zelma asked.
“Yes elder!” The man took out a round magical tool from his robe and gave it to Elder Zelma.
Elder Zelma stared at the magic tool before keeping it, “Don’t tell anyone about this incident. If I hear news of this being leaked, you know what will happen to you, right?”
*Gulp!* The male magician gulped and started sweating. He then answered with conviction, “Please be at ease, elder. No news of this incident will ever leak. I swear this to my honor and life as a magician!”
“Good.” Elder Zelma was satisfied by the man’s answer and ordered him to leave. After that she took out the round magic tool stared at it for a minute before letting out a satisfied smile.
****
**To be continued**
Previous Chapters: https://read.cash/@beastion
Seeds of Chaos: Chapter 31 (Return of the King)
**Chapter 31**
The two stayed for the night inside the valley as the guests of the Titan Andes. And as Rennel had just fought with the titan after traveling for several days, the girl was pretty much drain of energy, as such she was understandably tired.
While Rennel was sleeping, Chaos and the Titan Andes had a serious conversation. The topic of the conversation revolved around the girl, the administrators, and the power balance of the world.
The Titan Andes was worried that Rennel’s existence might cause imbalance in the world which Chaos did not deny. After all, with Chaos as the teacher; Rennel was almost certain to stand at the top of the world if she was allowed to grow.
The Titan Andes was also worried that Chaos had some design on the world which was understandable considering that Chaos was an intruder from another plain. And with Chaos’ power, there’s actually very little that Andes or the other titans could do to stop him if it decide to act against them.
It was not even certain if the combination of all the administrators, the guardians, the dragons, and the titans was enough to stop Chaos once it decided to claim this world.
Chaos was of course too lazy to even care for this world much less conquers it. To stop the titan from worrying too much about the matter, Chaos promised that what it fears will never happen as the world was too low level for its liking. Although Chaos’ words were insulting and harsh, the Titan Andes actually felt much better. This was because Chaos was a higher being of existence, and therefore had no need to lie to the titan, especially if one considers the difference in power.
Now, the only remaining concern was the girl, Rennel who was still immature and therefore, could be easily influenced by external stimulus. After being blessed by a 'seed' and trained by Chaos; Rennel has pretty much become an irregularity, or a variable with an unknown level of danger. What's more, the girl was student of the terrifying Chaos so they couldn't really act against her. Or at least not openly.
In other words, the Titan Andes doesn’t really know how to deal with the girl.
And as such, the Titan Andes could only believe that the girl would grow up with the intent of not harming the world. Which also mean that it could only pray that Chaos would raise the girl to be well intentioned.
The two converse (mentally) till the first light of dawn shines upon the land. After preparing everything they needed for the journey, the duo said their goodbye to the titan and went deeper into the valley towards their next destination.
Compared to using the regular roads, traversing the Andes valley was a much faster way of getting to the city of Turok. This was because the Andes valley was the most direct and the shortest path to their next destination. This was also one of the reasons why they entered the valley in the first place besides challenging the Titan Andes.
Although the Andes valley was the shortest path to the next cities and towns including the city of Turok, very few people would actually dare enters the valley – choosing the long path instead. One reason being the titan that resides in the valley, the other reason would be the powerful monsters that call the valley home.
In other words, the valley was extremely dangerous for ordinary people. But since Chaos and Rennel was the farthest from the word ‘ordinary’, the danger in the valley wasn’t a problem for them. Chaos aside, a being who wouldn’t even bother to give these monsters a single glance; Rennel considers the unlucky monsters in the valley as a way to earn some fighting experience and money.
And since the two usually hides their aura, the monsters couldn't measure how powerful they were and would try to ambush or openly attack the two, thinking of them as prey... Well. just the girl actually since the monsters couldn't even see Chaos.
And as one would expect, the result of these ambushes and attacks were quite predictable. Due to the difference in power, none of the monsters in the valley stood a chance against the girl. Which mean they all ended up dead under the hand of the human girl they treated as prey.
As for the monster corpses; Rennel would collect the corpses of the monsters that could be sold for parts and meat. Those that could not be sold are left in the area for the other monsters to feast upon.
In a sense, the journey in the Andes valley was no different to a stroll for the two. And since they could also pick up money (monster meat and parts), it was quite the profitable stroll.
Anyway, while the two “monsters” were enjoying their “stroll” inside the Andes valley, something big and important was happening back at Blizzard city.
What’s the big and important event it was you asked? It’s the return of the king of Almena who had been embroiled with the war against their neighboring kingdom of Forst.
****
Almena Castle
A blonde youth wearing formal and gallant-looking suit and a cape knocked on the beautifully designed wooden door. And only upon receiving the permission of the person behind the door to enter did the youth entered.
The blonde youth carefully closes the door before looking at the man seated on a magnificent chair behind a large wooden desk while reading a parchment. The man behind the large wooden desk was Vernel Almena, the king and ruler of the kingdom of Almena.
“Welcome back, father.” The youth greeted the king while bowing his head.
The man put down the parchment he was reading and looked at the blond youth. “Raise your head. There’s only two of us here so no need to be too formal.”
“Thank you, father.”
Then blonde youth slowly raises his head, revealing his appearance. If Rennel was here, she would be surprise after seeing the person. Why? Because the blonde youth was someone Rennel was acquainted with: The adventurer Clyde!
Yes, Clyde, or to be more precise, Clyde Almena is the oldest son of King Vernel of Almena which makes the young man the crown prince and possibly the next king of the kingdom of Almena.
“Take a seat; I have some things I needed to discuss with you.”
The king pointed to a seat and told the Clyde to seat down so they could converse properly. Clyde nodded and sat down. He then turns to the king and waited.
“I’ve read the report,” The king started. “And it seemed I’ve left a lot of problem for you to tackle. The monster problem was especially concerning. Who knew that a few years of neglect could birth a terrifying monster such as a goblin king? If not for the quick action from Souren and Tigre, who knew what would have happened.”
Clyde nodded after hearing his father’s words. The appearance of the goblin village and goblin king was definitely a surprise to everyone. If not for an accidental discovery from some low-level adventurers, who knew what would have happened?
“Still, the biggest surprise was the appearance of that person… Rennel was it?” Then king touched his beard while in a deep thought. The sudden appearance of the mysterious girl who could kill a goblin king was truly a surprise even to the king.
“Souren and Tigre both reported that the goblin king in that village was far more powerful than a regular goblin kings. If the words of those two were to be believed then that specific goblin king would have been very difficult opponent even for them.” The king crossed his arms and look at his son that was just quietly listening in his seat.
“What’s more… according to the result of your investigation, the girl in question came from a very poor village far north of the Hellmark region?
“Yes,” Clyde nodded and answered affirmatively.
After the event in Greenhorde forest settled down, Clyde sent a group of skilled investigator to investigate the mysterious girl’s origin which to his surprise, was rather easy to find. Well, maybe not really surprising considering that the girl wasn’t trying to hide her place of origin in the first place.
“Yes, she really was born in a poor village to the north. What’s more it was the worse type of village where parents sell their children to slavery…” The word ‘slavery’ made the prince’s expression that has been neutral till now, gloomy. And considering that children were involved, the prince could not help but feel especially heavy in his heart.
The case of parents selling their children to slavery wasn’t particularly new or uncommon. On the contrary it was quite the rampant practice in poorer areas and regions in the kingdom. Unfortunately, there’s very little that he or his father, the king could do to stop this practice considering the economic situation of the kingdom and the ongoing war.
“From what our investigators had gathered, Rennel was the only one who did not get sold to slavery. It seems that she run away the night before the slave trader could arrive in the village. And when the village men were about to capture her after many hours of searching; they were hindered by a mysterious person.”
“A mysterious person, you say?”
“Yes, the village men called the mysterious person “great magician.” According to our investigators, that person might be someone skilled with mental magic, and possibly, Rennel’s teacher.”
Mental magic, as the name suggest is a branch of magic that targets the mind directly. Practitioners of this branch of magic are skilled in illusions, telepathy, mind reading, emotional and mental manipulation, and the likes. Due to the nature of the magic; mental magic was considered a very dangerous branch of magic.
Of course, that’s not to say that users of such magic are evil but it does makes it easier for them to commit all kind of atrocities. Fortunately, practitioners this principle was few and far between. Probably because of how difficult it was to learn spells from the aforementioned mysterious magic system.
Clyde explained that the mysterious “great magician” used what seemed to be ‘Fear’ magic to intimidate the village men. Besides intimidating the men, the mysterious person had also bought the girl using a monstrous boar known as “the forest king” as payment – all while not showing his or her real appearance the entire time.
King Vernel raises an eyebrow when he heard that investigators weren’t even to verify the true gender of the mysterious person dubbed as the “great magician.” The king did not believe that the investigators that his son had sent to investigate were incompetent. But rather, it showed how illusive the mysterious magician was.
“How curious... and you’re telling me that this mysterious person whose gender couldn’t even by verified was the girl, Rennel’s teacher?” The king asked.
“Although it was just speculation on our part, but we think that that should be the case.” Clyde nodded, “Rennel herself told the guild master that she was under the tutelage of a mysterious teacher who she met near her village but refuses to divulge anything beyond that.”
“You said the mysterious person was a magician but from the report I’ve just read, the girl was a spear user, was that correct?”
“Yes, father… Rennel was indeed a spear user – a very powerful and skilled one at that. But from what I gathered so far, she should also be capable of using magic judging by her excellent mana control and perception. Even Natalie admitted that she’s inferior to her in terms of mana control. As for why she prefers using spear rather than magic, it might have something to do with the fact that she’s better suited to use the spear rather than her teacher’s magic system.”
“Oh? Even that child Natalie admitted her inferiority? That’s very curious indeed. Natalie’s talent was something that old man Emeril boosted a lot, and yet someone, who’s not verse in magic, had more talent than her…”
The king tapped his right index finger on the wooden desk as he contemplates on something before looking at his son.
“What do you think of the girl, Rennel?” The king asked.
Clyde was taken aback after hearing his father’s sudden question. He also didn’t understand why his father would suddenly ask that.
“I’m not sure what you mean by your question, father.” Clyde asked awkwardly.
Seeing the confusion on his son’s face, the king could not help but roll his eyes.
“You’re already at that age and you still don’t understand such a simple question? Fine… fine… I heard that this girl, Rennel was quite the beauty. Do you have any interest in her?” The king clarified.
Clyde’s eyes widened in shock after the king clarified his question. How could he still not understand the king’s intent even after that? But since he understood, Clyde was starting to feel bashful.
“I, I’ll be lying if I say that I’m not attracted to her but we barely know each other… besides I don’t think she’s interested in me.”
The king looks at his son’s lack of confidence with slight irritation. In terms of character, looks, status, and talent; Clyde lacks none of this. His only weakness was that he seems to lack confidence when it comes to matter s of the heart.
“Fine, fine, I digress. Let’s forget about it for now, and discuss more important matters,” The king relented. “How’s the other thing I asked you to investigate? Any result?”
Clyde’s bashfulness disappeared as if it was an illusion, and nodded seriously at his father.
“About that…
****
**To be continued**
Previous Chapters: https://read.cash/@beastion
Seeds of Chaos: Chapter 30 (Titans)
**Chapter 30**
Titans are towering creatures that hold unimaginable power. These creatures roamed and ruled the lands, seas, and sky. In term of power, titans are only slightly inferiors to dragons which were considered the strongest species.
But unlike animals, beast, dragons and monsters, Titans were not naturally born but artificially created. According to some historical records, a powerful but long forgotten and lost civilization created the titans. But even after the aforementioned civilization fall, the titans remained.
The purpose of the titans' existence was to protect the world from the aggression of the dragons and other powerful species, especially those from outside. Titans can also be considered the keeper of balance, a role that they had played for as long as they remembered.
Humans and other intelligent races had long learned to live along these monstrosities of a lost civilization. Although the titans are terrifyingly big and powerful, they were mostly harmless if not provoked. Moreover, titans don’t usually leave their territories, allowing all races to live in harmony with these monsters.
That said, titans are not totally harmless. If provoked, these monsters will use their powers to destroy whatever or whoever provoked them. In the long history of this word, titans had had conflict with people who tried to take the power of the titans for their own. Which often than not, resulted in the death of the culprit, and sometimes, the destruction of the transgressor's nation.
It was due to this reason that countries around the world made it their national policy to never provoke the titans, similar to how dragons were not to be provoked. After all, the wrath of a titan was by no way less terrifying that of a dragon.
But despite the existence of this policy, some crazy people would still go and bother the titans from time to time just to test their mettle in battle or for other selfish and oftentimes, crazy reasons.
And as for the result? It was rather predictable; either one dies in their foolish endeavor, or one escaped with his or her life after learning that their power was greatly lacking in comparison to the titans. So far there had been no other result.
For those who choose to escape, the titans will almost always not pursue them. This might seem contradictory to the statement earlier where titans take their anger out on their transgressors but it actually doesn’t. Titans might have been artificially created but they too possessed intelligent that was not inferior to the intelligent races.
Titans were smart enough to tell if the ones challenging them have ulterior motives or not. If the challenger desires to make use of the titans power for their own gain; the titans would never show them mercy and would thoroughly destroy them. But if the challenger only desires to battle the powerful titans, or gain some harmless knowledge, the titans would be more merciful and would usually leave their lives and limbs intact.
Speaking of a challenger, there’s someone right now doing exactly that. It was a spear-wielding girl wearing a black hooded cloak. Yes, the girl in question was Rennel.
Most of you might be wondering why a delicate girl like Rennel was challenging a crazily powerful creature like a titan. Well, we have Chaos to thank for that. And it all started after Rennel left for the city of Toruk in search of her closest friend’s whereabouts.
While Chaos and Rennel were travelling, the teacher and student “coincidentally” entered a titan’s territory. Yes, it’s definitely a “coincidence” and not because Chaos purposely lead Rennel to the titan’s territory – nope, nothing of that sort.
Upon entering a beautiful Andes valley, Rennel quickly came into contact with the titan residing in the aforementioned valley. And it’s not like Rennel had to put in any effort to find the titan. That’s because unless she’s blind, there’s no way that she would miss the towering creature that looks like a walking mountain.
All titans differ in appearance. Some titans, looks humanoid in shape, while other took on the form of beast, birds, fish, serpent, etc. That said, that’s only the shape they took. The compositions of a titan’s body have a lot to do with the environment they lived in. For example; a titan that lives on a plain would have skins made out of grass, stones, and other minerals. If a titan lived on the sea, it too would take elements and features from the creatures in the surrounding areas.
The titan that Rennel was battling right now looks like a stone golem with moss and plants, growing on it. It’s definitely a strange sight. But don’t let their appearance fool you. What most people see are the titans’ outer appearance. The compositions of their insides were vastly different from that of the outside. Titans were after all, creations of an incredibly advance civilization, and were therefore, unique.
****
A gigantic fist that was made of stones barrels towards Rennel, who was currently airborne after a very high jump. Despite its huge size, the gigantic fist moved at an incredible speed, to the point that it broke through the sound barrier.
Looking at the situation, Rennel seem to be destined to be hit by that fist, especially if one considers that the girl was quickly falling to the ground. Nonetheless, no fear could be seen on the girl’s face. Seeing the fist that was about to hit her, Rennel did the unbelievable: She stepped on the air and dodges to the side!
Yes, Rennel did step on the air. This might not make sense to most people, especially since what Rennel did broke the laws of physics. But in a world were magic existed, stepping on air was not impossible. Difficult yes, but definitely possible…
After dodging the attack, Rennel charges at the titan by using air as a platform. With a pierce gaze in her eyes, the girl stabbed with her spear several times. Rennel stabbed so fast that she leaves several afterimages: creating an illusion that several people are attacking the titan at the same time.
Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!
Rennel’s spear attacks hits the titan’s huge body and destroyed the outer layer on its chest area – revealing a mysterious material that was black as night. Having exposed the titan’s “flesh”, Rennel didn’t let up and did a powerful charge attack with her spear.
ROOAAAARRRRR!!!!!!!!!
Upon sensing danger, the titan let out a guttural roar that released powerful shockwaves that sent the girl flying uncontrollably. It took Rennel great effort just to stabilize her body; preventing herself from plunging into the ground. Such shockwave was actually enough to tear most people to pieces but all it did was sent the girl flying; even the clothes she was wearing was left fully intact.
The reason that Rennel could survive such a powerful sound attack was due largely to her second awakening. Her second awakening “awakened” an ability that allows her to create a powerful barrier that protects her from grievous injuries.
Along with ‘air step”, the ‘barrier’ served as another one of the girl's trump cards. If one includes the abilities that the girl received from her first awakening, Rennel has become a much more dangerous foe in battle.
Being sent flying just like that didn’t sit well with Rennel. So with the air as a platform, the girl jumped higher into the sky – away from the titan’s reach.
While in the air, Jade Thorn started releasing a greenish glow. It was charging. To get back at the titan, Rennel was prepared to use her most powerful technique – the same technique that the girl uses to kill a goblin champion, and destroy a goblin village.
As her silver hair was being whipped by the wind, Rennel who was so far up that she was above the clouds pulled back her right arm, preparing for a powerful throw. And after that…
Swoosh!!!
Jade Thorn broke through the sound barrier after being released by the girl. The speed was so fast that even experts would have hard time following the spear with their eyes.
Feeling an intense sense of danger, the titan released an angry roar before punching the incoming spear with its right hand!
BOOOOMMMM!!!
The collision between fist and spear created a huge explosion that releases a huge amount of energy which decimates the surrounding area – uprooting and vaporizing everything it touches!
The explosive energy quickly dissipates but not before altering the local landscapes. Above the clouds; Rennel squinted her eyes almost to a slit, and clearly saw the effect of the collision. But although the surrounding landscapes were greatly altered, the titan remained standing!
*How could it be!*
Rennel was greatly caught by surprise seeing that her strongest attack only destroyed the titan’s outer layer while leaving the inner layer completely intact. One should know that it was the same attack that destroyed the goblin village along with the hidden underground tunnel system only more destructive and powerful.
And yet it almost had no effect on the titan…
Were titans really this powerful? Aside from deities and dragons, is there no other force that could match the titans in battle?
Rennel slowly descended with the help of the wind. She went towards the titans but has no plan of attacking or continuing the battle which was expected. After all, what’s the point of continuing when you’re obviously outmatched?
Yes, in this battle, Rennel lost despite giving everything she had. But she’s not too disappointed. She knew her limit well. Despite her second awakening, the girl was still far from reaching the level of a dragon. And the titans were originally created to fight and guard against dragons!
“It’s my lost!” Rennel gracefully admitted her defeat – finally ending the fight.
****
“I’m sorry teacher, I’ve lost,” Rennel apologized in a slightly disappointed voice.
Hearing this, Chaos look strangely at the girl, “You’re only in your second awakened state. Did you really think that you could defeat beings created to counter dragons.”
Rennel could not help but feel embarrassed and thought that her words might have indeed sounded a little arrogant. *I should reflect on my action… My success so far might have inflated my ego.*
“No need to be too harsh on the girl, oh being from beyond the stars,” A wizened voice resounded directly into the mind of Chaos and Rennel. “Although the girl was a little proud, she did indeed possess the power to back it up.”
“I’m not being harsh on her, titan. I’m simply reminding her that there were beings in and out of this world that could crush her with ease.” Chaos responded.
“Is that why you made her fight me? You wanted to temper her character? “The titan asked, sounding amused.
“I always value character above anything else. Since I decided to take her as my student, it’s falls to me to ensure that she walks the righteous path.” Chaos reasoned.
Rennel’s lips could not help but pursed her lips after hearing her teacher’s response. If her teacher really wanted her to walk the right path, there were plenty, less dangerous ways of doing that. Ways that doesn’t involve fighting titans!
The girl might have been a very obedient student but that doesn’t mean that she was a fool. How could she not see that her teacher was making her fight increasingly powerful opponent? The powerful monsters inside the Mazes of Trees; the monster king Black of Fahl mountain range, the goblin king of Greenhorde forest, the orcs in the northern forest, and now Titan Andes of Andes valley.
If the pattern continues, Rennel was worried that her teacher might actually ask her to fight a dragon next!
“Why would I ask you to fight a dragon in your current power? There’s no difference between that and suicide. You might find my words strange considering that I made you fight a titan whose power was very close to that of a dragon, but the risk of you dying from the battle with them was infinitesimally small. After all, titans are a lot less aggressive compared to dragons. These fellows are usually harmless unless provoked." Chaos said with disdain, rolling its.
“Geh! Teacher, did you just read my mind?!” Rennel asked, looking aghast.
“Do I even need to read your mind? I just need to look at your dumb face to tell what you’re thinking!” Chaos responded while giving the girl the side eye.
*How mean!* Rennel wanted to cry but no tears would come out. Her teacher was still her teacher, outspoken and rude. Even in front of a titan.
Titan Andes look at the banter between student and teacher with interest. Rarely do it has guest as interesting as this two. Even their compositions are very strange – a human student and an all-powerful being acting from beyond the stars acting as a teacher.
*Is the partnership between these two vastly different beings a blessing for this world? Or is it a curse? For the sake of all living creatures that call this world home; I pray that it’s the former.*
The day that a deity fall under the paw of the otherworldly Chaos was still fresh on the memories of the titans, itself included. It was an event that happened out of nowhere but shocked those who saw it without exception.
Since the titans have very powerful connection to this world, any major events that happened inside and outside of the planet will never escape their notice. So when Chaos fought and annihilated one of this planes’ administrator, the titans were watching; occupying the front view seats.
It was also because of this reason that Andes agreed to Chaos' request to spar with the human girl Rennel. If Titan Andes could please the all-powerful being with a simple sparring, the titan would gladly do so...
****
**To be continued**
Previous Chapters: https://read.cash/@beastion
Seeds of Chaos: Chapter 29 (Pina’s Whereabouts)
**Chapter 29**
Lucas was feeling a little unsettled. The person who had confronted the count earlier was currently sitting across him…
Several minutes ago, the mysterious woman, the person who slayed the goblin king, Platina, along with another woman who introduced herself as the secretary of the adventurer’s guild’s guild master, Karen, approaches him and the other miners.
The woman named Karen had explained that they came here especially to look for him. It was also because of this reason that they willingly antagonize the count in order to protect him. It was an explanation that made sense but it just confuses Lucas more. And that was expected.
Lucas was after all, just a slave. What’s more, he’s a criminal slave, the slave with the lowest status even amongst slave. Which mean that there’s absolutely no reason for Karen and the mysterious woman to go *that* far just to help him, right? Would a normal person really go against a powerful noble just for the aforementioned reason?
...Could these women perhaps have fallen for his charm?
No, obviously not… That's impossible.
Lucas was not delusional enough to even think that these women, whose statuses, far surpasses his, fancied a criminal slave like himself. The only logical explanation why these two women are willing to come to his aid was because they needed something from him. As for what it was, the young man had no idea.
*Could you please stop staring at me?* Lucas was feeling more ill at ease due to the silent treatment from the other person. All this time, the mysterious Platina simply stared at him without uttering a single word. Worse still, she was wearing a hood so Lucas could not see her expression. If he were wearing a hood too, he won’t feel so awkward.
“…Miss? Can you please tell me why you’ve seeked me out?” Unable to endure the silence any longer, Lucas finally spoke and ask the mysterious woman what she needed from him.
Rennel fidget a little after hearing the young man’s words. After gathering her thoughts, Rennel too, broke the silence and spoke.
“Understood… but before that, I would like to ask you not to be too formal with me. You might not recognize me but we actually knew each other since a long time ago.”
*Pardon? Did I hear her right? This person and I… are acquaintance?*
Lucas tries to recall where he might have met this person. But no matter how hard he tried, nothing comes to mind except that maybe this person came from the same village as him.
“Is, is it possible that we came from the same village?” Lucas asked timidly, finding his own question absurd. And who can blame him? As far as he was concern, there were no children in that accursed village with the name Platina.
*Oh right, I think I heard her friends called her Rennel earlier…Wait! Rennel!*
Lucas stared at the person in front of him with widened eyes after remembering that there was indeed a girl with that name in the village. But how could that be? From what he could recall, that girl, Rennel was a timid and skinny girl that couldn’t even kill a chicken; forget slaying the terrifyingly powerful goblin king!
*But, but… she said she might have hailed from the same village as I, and her name was Rennel. So it couldn’t be just some coincidence, right?*
Although doubt was still eating his mind, Lucas plucked all of his courage, and asked timidly. “Are you Rennel; the girl that was always with the girl Pina?”
Rennel excitedly stood up and loudly slammed her hands on the table. “That’s right it’s me! I’m glad you still remembered me.”
Hearing the girl’s reply left Luca in daze. Although the person in front of him already confirmed her identity, Lucas could still not come to term with the fact that slayer of the goblin king, and the savior of the city was the same person as the timid village girl that he knew.
Noticing the disbelief in the young man’s eyes, Rennel remembered that she was still wearing her hood. So she quickly removed it thus revealing her true appearance and her eye-catching silver hair.
*Thud!* Lucas heart missed a beat after seeing the beautiful girl in front of him. She was so beautiful that Lucas was left in a daze. Fortunately, Lucas’ life experience made his will much stronger than most people, and as such, was able to quickly calm his fast-beating heart.
Remembering that it’s rude to stare at a lady for too long, Lucas quickly averted his gaze much to Rennel’s confusion.
“Are you alright?” Rennel asked, a little worried of the young man’s strange behavior.
“Y, yes. Don’t worry about me. I’m fine…” The young man answered, lightly stuttering.
Lucas forced himself to look at the girl again but this time, he’s only trying to find similarities to the Rennel that he knew.
He wasn’t disappointed.
Looking at her, Lucas found that she indeed resemble the Rennel that he knew. Besides the obvious similarities like the girl’s silver hair and black eyes, her other facial feature also looked similar. It’s just that the image he had of the girl was her skinny and sallow face which was a sign that she’s greatly lacking sustenance.
*Right!* If Rennel was well fed and was proper taken care of, she might indeed look very similar to the person in front of him.
*To think that she would become this beautiful after not seeing her in three years, it was as if she’s a completely different person… That said… What is she doing here, and how did she become so powerful all of the sudden?*
Many questions races in the young man’s mind. The appearance of an acquaintance trouble’s him a lot since he doesn’t know anything about her aside from what he could recall during his time in that village.
****
“I know that you have a lot of questions so allow me to answer some of them for you.”
Without waiting for the other person’s reply, Rennel started to narrate what had happened to the village after the young man was sold to the slave trader. She also told him how she had meet with her teacher (*conveniently leaving out the fact that Chaos was not human or even a person*), how she ran away from the village, her escape, how she became an adventurer and so on…
Hearing all of this, Lucas felt like he was listening to an epic, or a stage play. Rennel’s life in these few months was full of ups and downs that it could be written into a best-selling novel.
*Sigh.* “I didn’t expect that you’d experienced so much in such a short timeframe. Not to mention, everything you had achieved…” Lucas heaves a sigh and look at the young woman with admiration.
“Yes, a lot did happen to me after leaving the village. But all of my achievement was all thanks to my teacher,” Rennel replied casually.
Lucas could not help but nod his head at this, “Indeed. You were lucky to find a good teacher but I don’t think that you should discount your own achievements. After all, everything you achieve was through your efforts and hard work. All your teacher did was point you to the right direction.”
Chaos who was quietly listening to the side nodded its head in approval. Although its teachings and her ‘seed’ had a lot to do with the girl’s achievements, it could not be denied that the girl's effort, hard work, patience and perseverance played a huge part in it.
“Thank you,” Realizing that the young man was trying to comfort her, Rennel thanked Lucas sincerely.
“Still compared to you and Pina, my luck and that of the children weren’t so good,” Lucas commented with a sigh. And as if remembering something saddening, Lucas’ eyes dimmed a lot.
The girl didn't notice the expression on Lucas face. When she heard her closest friend’s name, her eyes widened and her heartbeat quickened in excitement. “Pina! You, mean, you know where Pina is?!”
Rennel quickly confronted Lucas; pretty much forcing him to spill whatever he knows. The girl’s forceful approach forced the young man out of his reverie which somewhat terrified the young man, especially after remembering what she did to Count Nougat earlier.
“Calm, calm down, Miss Rennel. I’ll tell you everything I know so no need to be forceful.” Lucas was literary begging Rennel to calm herself down – knowing full well that if he didn’t give the girl a satisfactory answer, she might just turn on him.
Noticing her forceful action, Rennel let out an awkward smile. She forcefully calm her fast beating heart and politely ask Lucas to tell her everything he knew of her friend’s whereabouts.
“I think you already knew of this but Pina was sold a year earlier than me. Before I even met my first master, Pina was already working under the employ of a sorceress...”
*A sorceress!* Rennel could not hide her surprise after hearing the word “sorceress.” But despite her surprise, she didn’t interrupt Lucas and listened attentively to his narration.
According to Lucas’ narration, he only saw Pina by accident. He said that while he was being transported to his soon-to-be master’s abode, he coincidentally saw Pina getting into a private carriage being pulled by two magical beasts.
Since, there’s only one year difference when they were sold, Lucas was still clear of Pina’s appearance. Although Pina’s facial appearance changed a bit, it wasn’t as drastic as that Rennel and was still easily recognizable by those who knew her.
“After I started working under my new master, I tried to investigate a bit and found out that the person who bought Pina was a woman named Cassandra, a powerful and well-known sorceress. In all honesty, it’s thanks to me investigating her, and the other children that were sold before us that I often made mistakes, resulting to constant beating and whipping from my master.” Lucas admitted with a dark smile.
“But don’t be mistaken though, I’m not blaming Pina or the other children. After all, my former master was a scum of a human being to begin with, and takes great pleasure in beating and whipping people especially slaves. So whether I made mistakes at work or not, I would still experience beatings.” Lucas quickly corrected.
Rennel listened in silence to Lucas story, and could not help but feel gratitude and respect towards the young man for what he did. Despite being in a position much worse compared to most people, he still took it to himself to investigate the other children. Maybe, it’s because he’s the oldest and like the big brother among the children from her old village that he felt responsible. As such, he took it upon himself to investigate what happened to the children that were sold before him.
Lucas didn’t see Rennel’s look of respect and gratitude and continued hid narration: “I'm not really sure where Pina is right now but I do know where sorceress Cassandra lives. Actually, getting that information wasn’t difficult at all since Miss Cassandra was a very famous person. If Pina was still under Miss Cassandra's tutelage, you should be able to find her at the city of Toruk. I heard Miss Cassandra own a mage tower there.”
“Wait, Lucas… what do you mean when you said that Pina was under this sorceress Cassandra’s tutelage?” Rennel asked.
“Oh. I did forget to tell you, didn’t I? I’m not really sure if it was true since I only heard rumors but it seem that the reason Miss Cassandra bought Pina was because she saw her potential in magic. That was also the reason why I said that both you and Pina were very lucky – you both found teachers (*if the rumor was to be believed*).” Lucas explained.
Comparing luck really made Lucas’ heart ache. He, Rennel, Pina, and the other village children were all humans but their luck weren’t as good as these two. Moreover, not only are the two girls very lucky, they were even very close to each other.
“So you’re saying that if I go look for this Cassandra person; there’s a good chance that I could find PIna?”
Lucas nodded at the girl’s question. The young man couldn’t really explain it himself but he got a hunch that the two girls might indeed cross path if Rennel went to Toruk.
*There’s finally some hope.* Rennel let heaves a long sigh after. After months of investigating and searching, she finally found a clue on her best friend’s whereabouts. Although there’s a possibility that Pina might no longer be in Toruk, it still was her one and only clue, and therefore, she’s willing to go there to verify if the information was true or not.
After making her mind, Rennel stared at Lucas for several second before speaking, “Lucas. Do you want to work for me?” she asked.
“Work for you?” Lucas asked with a dazed look.
“Yes. I want you to continue investigating the whereabouts of the other missing children. Currently, only you, Pina and two other children had been found after months of investigation. Since you’re able to find clues on Pina’s whereabouts despite your situation, I’m confident that you could also do so with the others as long as you’re given enough resources,” Rennel solemnly explained. “So what do you think? Well you work for me?”
****
**To be continued**
Previous Chapters: https://read.cash/@beastion
@beastion